\^y 
 
 '« 
 
 Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924100210958 
 
CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 
 
 3 1924 100 210 958 
 
In compliance with current 
 
 copyright law, Cornell University 
 
 Library produced this 
 
 replacement volume on paper 
 
 that meets the ANSI Standard 
 
 Z39.48-1992 to replace the 
 
 irreparably deteriorated original. 
 
 2005 
 
CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
'.I :. 
 
 r;r4\ i;''VTi' 
 
THE 
 
 HAWAIIAN ISLANDS: 
 
 THEIR 
 
 PROGRESS AND CONDITION 
 
 U N D E B 
 
 MISSIOXAPtY LilBOPuS. 
 
 BY 
 
 RUFUS ANDERSON, D. D., 
 
 FOREIGN SECKETARV OF THE A:NrERICAN T50AUD OF COJDIISSIOXERS 
 
 FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 HEMOBTAtt 
 
 Frf^- Libra bi 
 
 BOSTON: "^ 
 
 GOULD AND LINCOLN, ^' ' 
 
 5 9 V A S n I N G T N S T R K i: T . 
 
 NEW YORK: SHELDON AND COMPANY. 
 CINCINNATI: GEO. S. BLANCdAKD. 
 
 18G4. 
 
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1864, by 
 
 GOULD AND LINCOLN, 
 
 Iq the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. 
 
 STEREOTYPED AT THE 
 
 Boston Sterrntype Foundry , 
 No. 4 Spring Lane. 
 
TO THE 
 
 PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE, 
 
 THE 
 
 SECRETARIES, AND TREASURER, 
 
 OF THE 
 
 gintcntait Sffarb of Commissioners for lorrigu fissions, 
 
 THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED 
 
 BY THEIR 
 
 COLLEAGUE AND FELLOW-LABORER, 
 
VI PREFACE. 
 
 then supplied, as far as it could be, by a verbal statement 
 to the meeting. 
 
 Afterwards, on resuming the preparation of his report, he 
 soon found reason to believe, that a suitable memorial of the 
 Lord's work on those Islands required a V7ider and freer 
 range of statement than was befitting a document of that 
 nature. Referring the matter to the Prudential Committee, 
 he was advised to give himself the latitude of a volume, and 
 was left to take his own course in its preparation. 
 
 The work is written throughout with reference to a single 
 
 object THAT OF SHOWING WHAT GOD HAS BEEN PLEASED 
 
 TO DO ON THE HaWAHAN ISLANDS, THROUGH THE GOSPEL 
 
 OF HIS Son and the labors of his missionary ser- 
 vants. The author has presented the case just as it ap- 
 peared to him, after a forty years' correspondence with the 
 missionaries, and after a sojourn of four months upon the 
 Islands, all the while in the most confidential intercourse 
 with those best acquainted with their religious condition. 
 And he has fortified his own statements with such other 
 testimony as seemed necessary to insure to them the con- 
 fidence of the Christian community. 
 
 It was a thing of course that, to one on a mission of this 
 nature, the best side of the Hawaiian people would every- 
 
PREFACE. vii 
 
 where be presented. For the most part, the author's inter- 
 course was necessarily with church-members, and with the 
 best portion of them. This was in harmony with one of 
 the grand objects of his visit, which was to ascertain the 
 nature and the extent of Christianity upon the Islands. 
 With a similar object in view, he could not have had better 
 opportunities, within the same period of time, in London, or 
 even in New York or Philadelphia. 
 
 The compression of the materials into a volume of mod- 
 erate size required double the labor that was expected to be 
 necessary, and also the sacrifice of much that seemed im- 
 portant to the life and spirit of the narrative. For more 
 ample details in the early history of the Islands and of the 
 mission, the reader will need to resort to works frequently 
 referred to in this volume. 
 
 The preliminary historical sketch, occupying the first six 
 chapters, is thought to be all that is needful to introduce the 
 reader to the Islands in their present state. The next six 
 chapters, describing the tour, were written with the leading 
 object of the visit constantly in view. They will serve as a 
 further introduction to the ten subsequent chapters, on the 
 social, civil, religious, and ecclesiastical condition and pros- 
 pects of the people. The chapter on the " Reformed Catho- 
 
Vm PREFACE. 
 
 lie Mission " has been prepared with care ; and that mission 
 will receive, it is hoped, the attention, both in this country 
 and in England, which it demands as an uncourteous and 
 alarming innovation in the working of Protestant mis- 
 sions. What is said of the apprehended dangers on those 
 Islands, will enable God's people more deeply to sympa- 
 thize with those veteran soldiers of the cross, who have 
 resolved to lay their bones among the trophies of their 
 spiritual contests and victories. The concluding chapters 
 will have a practical value to the increasing number of 
 Christian people who are interested in the development of 
 the naissionary enterprise. 
 
 It wiU be seen that the Hawaiian mission is treated as an 
 experiment; and should it be thought to have been on a 
 small scale, it will be remembered, that experiments are 
 usually made thus, and that they are not the less satisfactory 
 and decisive on that account. Nor are the results on the 
 Hawaiian Islands wanting in real magnitude. K those 
 Islands contained no huge ancient fortresses, like those of 
 Asiatic paganism, to be overthro"\vn, the mission found there 
 a social demoralization and decay almost beyond a parallel, 
 tending to the speedy destruction of the entire people. Its 
 labors have effected a signal triumph, through the grace of 
 
PREFACE. IX 
 
 God ; and it now only remains to be seen whether that 
 infant community of Protestant Chi'istians will be able to 
 withstand the onset to be made upon it by the extreme 
 ritualistic portion of the Church of England. If such a 
 conflict is to be, we shall doubtless have the sympathies 
 and prayers, if nothing more, of that large evangelical 
 portion of the English Church which so liberally sustains 
 one of the most honorable and efficient of the great Mis- 
 sionary Societies. It was deemed the author's duty to 
 apprise the churches of the existence and nature of this 
 evil, lest they should not become seasonably aware of 
 the danger. 
 
 The adjustments that have been made, regarding the 
 mission as in some important sense a completed work, will 
 be viewed with that forbearance which is due to first and 
 untried measures on a national scale. Should any of them 
 be found ill adapted to the end in view, they may still be 
 useful, leading to the discovery of " a more excellent way." 
 There must surely be some method, in the great process 
 of the world's conversion, for setting nations, converted 
 from heathenism, free from dependence on the older 
 churches of Christendom, when they shall have come 
 sufficiently under gospel influences. 
 
X PREFACE, 
 
 The author thankfully acknowledges his obligations to 
 the Rev. Isaac R. "Worcester, editor of the Board's monthly 
 publication, for his valuable criticisms, extended through 
 the volume. The same acknowledgment is due to several 
 members of the Prudential Committee, in respect to some 
 of the more important chapters. He would gladly have 
 delayed the publication longer, in order that the work might 
 be made more deserving of public interest ; but that could 
 not be. Prepared amid unceasing interruptions, it is sent 
 forth in obedience to what seemed a positive duty, and 
 with the hope that it will be received by the friends and 
 supporters of missions as a seasonable and truthful memo- 
 rial of one of the most remarkable among the spiritual 
 revolutions which the Church of Christ has been permit- 
 ted to record. 
 
 Missionary House, Boston, September, 1864, 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 I. PEELBUNAEY HISTOEY. 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE ISLANDS BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Their Discovery. — Name of the Group. — Names of the Islands. — Im- 
 portance of their Position. — Superficial Contents. — Origin. — Climate. 
 — Vancouver. — Early Decline of Population. — Prevalence of Infenti- 
 cicie. — Origin of the People. — Population in 1820. — Productions. — 
 Resort of Ships. — Moral Inefficacy of Civilization. — Character of Ka- 
 mehameha. — His alleged Cession of Hawaii to Great Britain. — Conquest 
 of the Islands. — Division of the Lands. — Government. — "Wives and 
 Children. — Death and Obsequies. — Accession of Liholiho. — Destruc- 
 tion of the Tabu and Idols. — Motives to this. — Consequent Civil War. 25 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE ISLANDS AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Occurrences leading- to a Mission. — The Mission. — First Intelligence of 
 the Change at the Islands. — Beception of the Mission. — Establishments 
 at Kailua, at Honolulu, and on Kauai. — Interesting School at Kailua. — 
 
 . (11) 
 
Xll CONTENTS. 
 
 Eeducing the Langfuage to Writiag. — Unfriendly Foreign Influence, — 
 Unexpectedly counteracted. — Arrival of Mr. Ellis. — Further Destruction 
 of Idols — Notice of several. — School of Chiefs. — The P^armer returns 
 Home. — First Eeenforceraent. — The King's Letter to the Captain. — Ke- 
 opuolani, the Queen-Mother. — Liholiho's Visit to England. — Farewell 
 Address of Kamamalu, his Queen. — Their Sickness and Death in Lon- 
 don. — Charge received by Survivors from the English Sovereign.— 
 Character of LihoUho. — The Visit not inauspicious to the Islands. — 
 Christian Influence of Kaahumanu. — Kapiolani's Visit to Kilauea. — 
 Lord Byron's Visit to the Islands. — Great Religious Change in the Gov- 
 ernment. — Church and State not connected. — Vast Congregation at 
 Kawaihae. — Great Meeting-houses. — Dedication of one at Kailua. — 
 Schools. — Testimony of Mr. John Young. — Origin of the Roman Cath- 
 olic Mission. — Outrages by Foreign Seamen. — Death of Kalanimoku, — 
 Death and Character of Kaahumanu. — Accession of Kamehameha III. 
 — His Opinion of the Strength of the Christian Institutions. — The sev- 
 eral Eeenforcements of the Mission. — Summary View 45 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE ISLANDS TO THE TIME OF THEIR CONYERSION TO 
 
 CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 Testimony of Governor Kekuanaoa as to the Former State of the Islands. 
 
 — The Government ask for Teachers in Secular Matters. — The Signers. 
 
 — Like Request from the Mission. — Why not complied with. — Aid from 
 Missionaries indispensable to the Government, — Civil Government ne- 
 cessary for the Safety of the Church. — School for young Chiefs. — Testi- 
 mony of Hon. Robert Crichton Wyllie. — Early Influences of the Holy 
 
 Spirit. — Increased Vigor in Prosecuting the Mission. — Reason for it. 
 
 The Great Awakening, and its Results. — On the Admission of Converts 
 
 to the Church 73 
 
CONTENTS. XIU 
 
 CHAPTER lY. 
 
 THE ISLANDS REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 
 
 Eeasons for adducing Testimony. — That of the Missionaries in 1848. 
 
 — The "Witnesses. — Former Nature of the Goverxunent. — Contrast of the 
 former and present Character and Condition of the People. — Schools and 
 Education. — Progress in Civilization. — Testimony in 1860 of Mr. 
 Richard H. Dana. — "What the Missionaries have done. — "What they 
 are. — Schools and Education. — How the Missionaries were regarded by 
 foreign "Visitors and Residents. — Struggle between Good and Evil. — 
 Influence of Missionaries on the Government. — How the Nation has been 
 preserved. — Safety of the Traveller. — Prevalent Influence of Religion, 
 
 — Estimate of the Missionaries 91 
 
 CHAPTER y. 
 
 MEASURES CONSEQUENT UPON THE CONVERSION OF THE 
 
 ISLANDS. 
 
 True Idea of a Mission. — Its Application to the Hawaiian Islands. — New 
 Measures adopted. — These partly successful. — Difficulties encountered. 
 — The great Difficulty. — Light from an unexpected Quarter. — New 
 Problem. — The Resort for its Solution 107 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 VOYAGE TO THE ISLANDS, AND A WEEK AT THE 
 
 METROPOLIS. 
 
 Question of Duty. — Companions of the Voyage, — Railroad across the 
 Isthmus. — A magnificent Coast. — From San Francisco to the Islands. 
 
 2 
 
XIV CONTENTS. 
 
 — Honolulu. —Introduction to the Queen. — The Officers of Goyemment. 
 
 — Governor Kekuanaoa. — Favorable Impression of Social Life in the 
 Capital. — Introduction to the Native Christian Community 115 
 
 n. TOUE OF THE ISLANDS. 
 CHAPTER YII. 
 
 HAWAn. 
 
 The Propeller Kilau^a. — Approach to Hawaii. — The King and Queen. — 
 First Landing. — The Northern Coast. — Magnificent Scenery of Hilo. — 
 Welcome Eeception. — The Memorable Past. — A Christian Congrega- 
 tion. — Visit to the great Volcano. — A Baptism. — Religion in Rural 
 Districts. — The Hilo Station. — Boarding Schools. — District of Kau. — 
 Missionary Station afWaiohinu. — Interesting Services at the Church. — 
 Historical Eeview. — The Children instead of the Fathers 127 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 HAWAII. 
 
 Fatiguing Ride. — Vast Lava Deposits. — Family Scene. — Enter Kona. -» 
 Pleasant Sojourn. — Kealakekua Bay. — Home of Kapiolani and Naihe. 
 
 — Their Christian Labors. — Eesnlts. — Their Farewell to Mr. Stewart. 
 
 — Their Death. — The Station. — City of Refuge. — Last Battle for the 
 Idols. — Fiery Cataract. — Home of Obookiah. — Christian Congregation. 
 
 — Monthly Concert Contribution . — Scenes on the "Way to Kailua. — Lands 
 owned by Foreigners. — The First Station. — Interesting Anniversary 
 
CONTENTS. xy 
 
 and Sabbath. — The People coming to Church. — Female Equestrians. — 
 Meeting the Lunas. — Church Edifice and Congregation. — Horses tied 
 in the Fields. — Celebration of the Lord's Supper 142 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 HAWAII. 
 
 Lauding at Kohala. — Mr. Bond's Opinion of his Church. — Congregation 
 on a Rainy Day. — Over the Mountains of Kohala to Waimea. — Deso- 
 lated Fields and Villages. — Former Games and Sports. — Cause of their 
 Decline. — Effect of radiated Hoat. — Fine View of Mauna Kea. — Mauna 
 Loa, and the Eruption of 1859. — Enthusiastic Meeting. — Address by 
 Timot^a. — Original Hymn by Liana. — Version by Mr. Bingham. — 
 Native Custora.s. — Mr. Bond's District. — District of Mr. Lyons. — Esti- 
 mate of his Field. — Kawaihae and the Great Heiau. — Licident in the 
 Life of Timott5a 159 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 MAUI. 
 
 VYailuku. — Historic Facts. — Soil and Productions. — Meeting-houses. — , 
 Sabbath Congregation. — Native Address. — Station of Mr. Green In 
 East Maui. — Mountiun Scenery. — Field of branching Coral. — Lahaina. 
 — Church-building. — Lord's Supper. — Historical. — The Queen-Mother 
 Keopuolani. — Beautiful Instance of filial Love in the King. — The 
 Queen's Baptism. — Crisis made by her Death. — Native College at 
 Lahainaluna. — Made over to the Government. — Native Clergymen from 
 the Graduates. — Commencement. — Alumni. — Dinner. — Schools at La- 
 haina. — Hana. — Molokai. — Monthly Concert. — Steam Sugar Mill. — 
 Boman Catholics 176 
 
XVI CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 OAHU. 
 
 Social Intercourse. — Mr. Corwin and the Foreign Church. — Mr. Damon, 
 Seamen's Chaplain. — President Mills and Mrs. Mills. — A Native Judge. 
 
 — Honolulu. — First Church. — Second Church. — Interesting Ordina- 
 tion.— Rev. Hiram Bingham, — Levi Chamberlain.*- Royal Cemetery.— 
 Oahu College. — Tour of the Island. — E wa. — Waialua. -^ J&urney along 
 the Northern and Eastern Shore. — Sugar Plantations. — Lassoing. — 
 Kaneohe. — The Pali. — Unexpected Danger 192 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 KAUAI. 
 
 The Voyage.— The Island. — Waioli. — Congregation in a Kukui Grove. — 
 Beautiful Plantation at Hanalei. — Fertility of the District. — Touching 
 Incident. — Hospitality. — Governor Kanoa. — Koloa. — Fearful Deluge. 
 
 — Waimea. — Old Jonah. — Island of Niihou. — Return to Honolulu. — 
 Delicate Testimonial 213 
 
 m. PEOPLE OF THE ISLANDS. 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 
 
 A.im of the Mission. — Improved Social Condition of the People. — Rela- 
 tions of Missionaries to a Barbarous Government. — Declaration of the 
 Mission. — No Improper Influence. — Mr. Richards the chosen Counsel- 
 lor of the Government. — Magna Charta. — Constitution. — Code of 
 Laws. — Christian Tone of the Constitution. — Laws at first necessarily 
 imperfect. — Exemplary Punishment. — Revision of the Statutes. — The 
 
CONTENTS. xr^di 
 
 National Religion. — The Religion free. — The Christian Sabbath. — 
 Churches and Parsonages. — Days of Fasting and Thanksgiving. — 
 Structure of the Government 229 
 
 CHAPTER XIY. 
 
 INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. 
 
 Industry: Arable Land. — Scarcity of Labor. — Coolies. — Cane Lands. 
 
 — Taro and Rice Lands. — Capacity for sustaining Population. — Sugar 
 Plantations and their Product. — Coffee. — Wool. — Cotton. — Oranges. 
 
 — Hawaiians and Labor. — What is needed. — Commerce: Amount of 
 Trade, — Merchant Vessels. — Whalers. — Coasting Fleet, — Conditions 
 
 of National Prosperity 246 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 
 
 Schools : The first Pupils Adults. — Their Number. — Teachers, — Read- 
 ers, — Cheapness of Instruction. — The Youth brought into the Schools. — 
 Their Number. — Schools for Teachers, — Government assumes the Sup- 
 port of the Common Schools, — Tabular View of Government Schools. — 
 Their Cost. — School for the Chiefs. — The Government and High Schools. 
 
 — Oahu College. — Literature: Hawaiian Language, — Its Alphabet. 
 
 — Amount of Printing, — Works in the Language, — Contemplated 
 Progress, — Susceptibility of the People to be influenced by their Liter- 
 ature 254 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 DECLINE OF POPULATION. 
 
 How far Civilization is responsible for the Decline, — Statement. — Sources 
 of Information, — The Climate and Diseases of the Islands. — Small 
 
 2* 
 
XVlll CONTENTS, 
 
 Number of Chfldren, — Causes of the Decline.— These in Operation 
 before the Gospel came. — Singular Eflfect of destructive Epidemics. — 
 Influence of the GospeL 269 
 
 CHAPTER XYII. 
 
 CHARACTER OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 
 
 Eule of Judging. — Church of Corinth. — Church in Madag-ascar. — Church 
 in India. — Whence unfavorable Views. — Civilized and Uncivilized Piety, 
 
 — Favorable View of Piety at the Islands. — Contrast of Past and 
 Present. — More easy for the Fallen to rise again. — Another Reference 
 to the Corinthian Church. — Extreme Debasement of the Heathen 
 World. — Cheering Fact in the Hawaiian Ministry. — Comparative View. 
 
 — Family Prayer. — Morning Prayer-meetings. — Confidence in Prayer. 
 
 — Addresses. —The People clothed. — How best interested. — Interest- 
 ing Audiences. — The "Aloha." — Church-building-. — Statistics of the 
 Hawaiian Churches. — Benevolence. — Pag^anism no longer known. . . 279 
 
 lY. ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT PREVIOUS TO 1863. 
 
 Easiness transacted at first by the Mission as an organized Body. An Ae- 
 
 fiociation formed for Ecclesiastical Matters. — Much other Business. 
 
 The Native Churches a Development of the Mission Church. — Associa- 
 tion reorganized, and all Business transferred to it. — How Ecclesiastical 
 Government came to be exercised by the Missionary Body. — Difficulties 
 
CONTENTS. xix 
 
 in the Way of a Change,— The Time for a Change come. — The Ends to 
 be secured 307 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION AND ITS RESULTS. 
 
 Organization of the Body. — The TopicB under Discussion. — Great Una- 
 nimity. — The Eesults. — Native Churches and Pastors. — Ecclesiastical 
 Control no longer with the Missionary. — Native Pastors and Laymen to 
 come into all Ecclesiastical and Charitable Bodies. — Deliberations to be 
 in the Native Language. — Education of the Native Ministry. — Female 
 Boarding Schools. — The Press. — Home Missions. — Children of Mis- 
 sionaries. — Older Missionaries no longer supported by Native Churches. 
 — Reorganization of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association. — Formation 
 of a Hawaiian Board. — Correspondence to be maintained with the Amer- 
 ican Board. — The Responsibilities of the American Board to be trans- 
 ferred to the Hawaiian Board. — Micronesia Mission. — The Grand 
 Result. — A Glorious Triumph of the Gospel. — A Protestant Christian 
 Nation. — Well governed. — The late King. — Letter to him. . i . . . . 315 
 
 Y. OTHER MISSIONS. 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 
 
 Name of the Mission. — Reason for the present Statement. — Such a Mis- 
 sion not originally requested by the King. — Official Letters. — Letter 
 from Mr. Ellis. — Letter to Archbishop Sumner. — The Archbishop's 
 Reply. — Bishop of London. — Opposition to the Measure. — Government 
 
XX CONTENTS. 
 
 License. — Con eecration of Bishop Staley. — Statement of the Bishops. 
 
 — Eesnlts. — Letter of the Dean of Windsor. — Desirableness of an 
 Episcopal Presbyter at Honolulu. — Arrival of the Mission at the Isl- 
 ands. — High-church Stand taken by it. — Baptism of the Young Prince. 
 
 — Difference in Doctrinal and Practical Religious Views. — On Confirma- 
 tion. — Dr. Staley's two printed Sermons. — Leading Features of the 
 Religion he is to propagate on the Islands. — The People hard to be 
 interested. — The "Worship too showy for them. — Public Discourtesy 
 towards the Protestant Clergy at the Royal Funeral. — Influence of the 
 New Mission in the Hawaiian Government. — Popular Unrest. — The 
 Question for the American Board. — The Reformed Catholic Mission an 
 Invasion in the Hour of Victory. — Another similar Movement in the 
 Church of England. — Extracts from a Speech of the Earl of Shaftes- 
 bury 331 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. — THE MORMONS. 
 
 Origin of the Roman Catholic Mission. — Claim made by the Government. 
 
 — The First Missionaries sent away. — The American Missionaries not 
 accessory to this. — Why they were sent away. — Protestant Mission- 
 aries opposed to Persecution. — British Consul and Irish Priest. — Vio- 
 lence of a French Naval Officer. — Oppressive Exactions. — Their Effect. 
 
 — Present State of the Mission. —Defective Statistics. — Scantiness of 
 Materials for a History of Romish Missions.- This true of their Mis- 
 sion on the Hawaiian Islands. — The Success and Comparative Power of 
 Romish Missions over-estimated. — Dr. Venn's Work on the Life of 
 Xavier a Corrective. — The Moemons 3Q0 
 
CONTENTS, XXI 
 
 VI. THE PRESENT POSITION. 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 APPREHENDED DANGERS. 
 
 In Respect to the Missionaries. — Their Children. — The Native Ministry. 
 — From the Complex Nature of the Protestant Community. — Of Decline 
 in the Native Churches.— From Changes in the Industrial Pursuits, — 
 From Invasions by Adverse Sects. — The Ground of Hope 373 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 PRACTICAL LESSONS. 
 
 Supernatural Power involved in the Success of the Mission. — On Conflict- 
 ing Testimonies concerning the Mission. — The Gospel precedes Civiliza- 
 tion.— The Encouragement to be given to Native Effort. — Missions to 
 be brought to a Seasonable Close.— The Native Pastorate. — Female 
 Education. — The English Language 381 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 The Mission an Experiment iu Foreign Missions. — Its Value enhanced by 
 the Difficulties overcome, — Not dependent on Future Events.- Present 
 Relations of the Hawaiian Protestant Community. — The Responsibili- 
 ties. — TThat the Island Churches will most need. — Missionaries, as a 
 body, not given to Exaggeration. — Why they are not. — No safer or 
 more profitable Investment than in the Foreign Missionary Enterprise. 
 — The Churches entreated never to forget this Portion of Christ's King- 
 dom 390 
 
XXll CONTENTS. 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 PortiojiB of the Introductory Address delivered at the Convocation in Hono- 
 lulu. — The Address to the Children of the Missionai-ies, with their Ke- 
 eponse. — An Account of the Organization of the Board of the Ha^vaiian 
 Evangelical Association. — The Address of the Assoc-iation to the Foreign 
 Secretary of the American lioard. — The Action of the I'rudential Com- 
 mittee and of the Board on the Secretary's Report. — Extracts from 
 Bishop Staley's Sermons 408 
 
 list nf SUustratinns. 
 
 I. KA.MEHAMEHA III Facing Title-page. Page 
 
 n. Map of the Hawaiian Islands 24 
 
 m. ReiiAtions of the HA\yAirAN Islands 27 
 
 IV. The Poison-god 55 
 
 V. "War-god Taiki 56 
 
 VT. Great Idol at the Missionary House 57 
 
 Vn. LoNO 58 
 
 Vin. Kekauluohi 79 
 
 IX. Stone Chdrch at Honolulu. • X19 
 
 X. Outline View of Hawah from the Eastward 128 
 
 XI. ITATIVE GrRASS HoUSE I37 
 
 Xn. Kealakekua Bay X47 
 
 Xin. Native Woman on Horseback I57 
 
 XIV. Harbor of Honolulu 195 
 
 XV. Congregation in j^ Kukui Grove 215 
 
 XVI. Native Congregation in 1823 295 
 
PRELIMINARY HISTORY. 
 
 (23) 
 
PRELIMINARY HISTORY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE ISLANDS BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSION- 
 
 ARIES. 
 
 Their Discovery. — Name of the Group. — Names of the Islands. — 
 importance of their Position. — Superficial Contents. — Origin. — 
 Climate. — Vancouver. — Early Decline of Population. — Prevalence 
 of Infanticide. — Origin of the People. — Population in 1820. — Pro- 
 ductions. — Resort of Ships. — Moral Inefficacy of Civilization. — 
 Character of Kamehameha. — His alleged Cession of Hawaii to Great 
 Britain. — Conquest of the Islands. — Division of the Lands. — 
 Government. — Wives and Children. — Death and Obsequies. — Ac- 
 cession of Liholiho. — Destruction of the Tabu and Idols. — Motives 
 to this. — Consequent Civil War. 
 
 The Sandwich Islands were so named by Captain 
 
 James Cook, their discoverer, in 1778 ; but that name 
 
 is nowhere recognized in the constitution and laws of 
 
 the islands. The group is there called the Hawaiian 
 
 Islands, and this is the name used by the inhabitants. 
 
 The islands are ten in number, and stretch from the 
 
 south-east towards the north-west, in the following 
 
 order: Ha-wai-i, Mau-i, Mo-LO-ia-Ni, Ka-hu-la-we, 
 
 La-nai, Mo-lo-kai, 0-a-hu, KLau-at, Ni-i-hau, and 
 
 3 <2o) 
 
26 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 Kau-la. They are situated between 18^ 50' and 22^ 
 20' north latitude, and 154° 53' and 160° 15' west 
 longitude from Greenwich. Their distance from Pan- 
 ama is 4800 miles; from San Francisco, 2100; from 
 Japan, 3400. They lie midway between the west- 
 era terminus of the Panama Railroad and China, and 
 nearly on the straight line between the two. Their 
 distance from Australia is but little more than it is 
 from China. The four largest and most important 
 islands are Hawaii, Maui, Oahu, and Kauai. ^ The 
 length, breadth, and superficial contents of the group 
 
 * The following directions for pronouncing some of the principal 
 names will be helpful to the reader : — 
 
 Ha-wai-i, pronounced as Ha-wye-e. 
 
 0-a-hu, " " 0-ah-hoo. 
 
 Kau-ai, " " Kow-i, or Kow-eye. 
 
 Kai-lu-a, " " Ky-loo-ah. 
 
 Ke-a-la-ke-ku-a, " " Kay-ah-lah-kay-koo-ah. 
 
 Mau-i, «< " Mow-e. 
 
 Wai-a-ke-a, " « Wye-ah-kay-ah. 
 
 Wai-pi-o, " " Wye-pe-o. 
 
 Ki-lau-e-a, " «« Ke-low-A-ah. 
 
 Mou-na-Lo-a, " " - Mow-nah-lo-ah. 
 
 Mou-na-Ke-a, *' " Mow-nah-kay-ah. 
 
 Ka-a-wa-lo-a, «« " Kah-ah-wah-lo-ah. 
 
 Ka-me-ha-me-ha, " " Kah-me-hah-me-hah. 
 
 Li-ho-li-ho, " «« Lee-ho-lee-ho. 
 
 Ka-a-hu-ma-nu, " «« Kah-ah-hoo-mah-noo. 
 
 Ke-o-pu-o-la-ni, " '« Kay-o-poo-o-lah-ne. 
 
 Ku-a-ki-ni, « " Koo-ah-ke-ne. 
 
 Bo-ki, " " Bo-ke. 
 
 l4-li-ha, «« " Le-le-hah. 
 
BEFORE THE AB RIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 
 
 27 
 
 are thus stated bj the Eev. William ElKs, in his 
 interesting Narrative of a Tour through Hawaii, 
 performed in 1823 : — 
 
 Length 
 
 • 
 
 Breadth. 
 
 Square Miles. 
 
 Hawaii, . . . 97 
 
 
 . 78 . . 
 
 . 4000 
 
 Maui, .... 48 
 
 
 . 29 . . 
 
 . 600 
 
 Kahulawe, . . 11 
 
 
 . 8 . . 
 
 60 
 
 Lanai, .... 17 
 
 
 . 9 . . 
 
 . 100 
 
 Molokai, ... 40 
 
 
 7 . . , 
 
 170 
 
 Oahu, .... 46 
 
 
 23 . . . 
 
 520 
 
 Kauai, ... 33 
 
 
 28 . . . 
 
 520 
 
 Niihau, ... 20 
 
 
 7 . . . 
 
 80 
 
 Kaula, ) . 
 Molokini. / ^"^' '^°'' 
 
 than barren rocks. 
 
 
 The group contains six thousand square miles. 
 The circumference of Hawaii is about three hundi'ed 
 miles ; that of Oahu is nearly one hundred. The whole 
 group had a volcanic origin. Reefs of coral are found 
 on some parts of the coast, though to a much smaller 
 extent than in some of the southern gi-oups. It is 
 by one of these coral reefs that the fine harbor of 
 Honolulu is formed. The trade winds strike the 
 eastern side of the islands, and there it frequently 
 rains : on the mountains there are rains almost daily ; 
 but on the leeward side they are infrequent. On the 
 rainy side of Hawaii a large number of perennial 
 streams fall into the sea, sometimes forming lofty and 
 beautiful cascades. It is along the windward side 
 of the islands that disintegration is most advanced, 
 
28 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 and the soil most abundant and fertile ; and it is there 
 that the sugar plantations are now being multiplied. 
 Porests abound in the mountains. The islands all lie 
 within the range of the trade winds, which blow with 
 great regularity nine months in the year. Where 
 mountains obstruct their course, there are regular 
 land and sea breezes. Occasionally a prolonged gale 
 comes from the south, called a Souther, or "Kona." 
 There was none between February and July, 1863, 
 and they are said to have been of rare occurrence 
 for the few years past. When this wind begins to 
 blow, it drives the miasma arising from the lagoons 
 south-east of Honolulu back upon the land, infesting 
 the town with its unpleasant odor. The natives call 
 it the " sick wind." Much of the weather at all seasons 
 is, however, delightful ; the sky cloudless, the atmos- 
 phere clear and bracing. Nothing can exceed the soft 
 brilliancy of the moonlight nights. Thunder-storms 
 are rare, and light in their nature. No hurricanes 
 have been known. ^ The general temperature of 
 the islands approaches near the point regarded by 
 physiologists as most conducive to health and lon- 
 gevity. Mr. Ellis gives the following tabular view of 
 a meteorological journal kept by the missionaries from 
 August, 1821, to July, 1822, — probably at Hono- 
 lulu; the thermometer being noted at 8 A. M., 3 
 P. M., and 8 P. M.^ 
 
 ^ Jarvis's History of the Hawaiian Islands, p. 13. '^ Journal, p. 7. 
 
BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 
 
 29 
 
 cn 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 
 p 
 >-« 
 o 
 
 3 
 P 
 >-( 
 
 «-( 
 P 
 
 3 
 
 p 
 
 o 
 
 05 
 
 n 
 n> 
 
 B 
 cr 
 
 CD 
 
 O 
 (tl 
 
 3 
 
 a' 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 2 
 
 »-' 
 
 > 
 
 3 
 3 
 
 CO 
 
 r* 
 
 1— 1 
 
 o 
 
 B 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 1— < 
 00 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 00 
 to 
 
 tr- 
 ot) 
 
 (tl 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 *^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rt) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 
 • 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 * 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 CO 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 ^a 
 
 -~I 
 
 oo 
 
 oo 
 
 oo 
 
 OO 
 
 CO 
 
 00 
 
 w s 
 
 00 
 00 
 
 tf>- 
 
 I**- 
 
 1— ' 
 
 >-« 
 
 00 
 
 --I 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 to 
 
 OS 
 
 -a 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 cr 
 
 Ol 
 
 -~J 
 
 -a 
 
 -«^ 
 
 OS 
 
 05 
 
 OS 
 
 en 
 
 OS 
 
 ~a 
 
 ^4 
 
 ^i 
 
 -^ 
 
 « 5" 
 
 CO 
 
 rf^ 
 
 t-« 
 
 bO 
 
 to 
 
 05 
 
 I—" 
 
 CD 
 
 to 
 
 (-• 
 
 CO 
 
 'f' 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 to 
 
 K-" 
 
 t— ' 
 
 
 k-J 
 
 1— i 
 
 H-i 
 
 tD 
 
 t-^ 
 
 I— ' 
 
 1— ' 
 
 »— 1 
 
 h- ' 
 
 y 
 
 » 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 fcO 
 
 OS 
 
 »— ' 
 
 oo 
 
 t— ' 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^J 
 
 
 «J 
 
 ~4 
 
 ^J 
 
 -«4 
 
 ^J 
 
 -a 
 
 OS 
 
 OS 
 
 --1 
 
 ^1 
 
 ^^ 
 
 -a 
 
 Oi 
 
 j3 O 
 
 o 
 
 i ■ 
 
 05 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 to 
 1 
 
 1—' 
 
 1 
 
 oo 
 1 
 
 c» 
 1 
 
 o 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 OS 
 1 
 
 OS 
 1 
 
 o 
 
 § 1 
 
 00 
 
 oo 
 
 00 
 
 oo 
 
 -<l 
 
 -J 
 
 --» 
 
 -<1 
 
 ~4 
 
 oo 
 
 oo 
 
 CO 
 
 oo 
 
 
 
 ? 1 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 »— ' 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 Ol 
 
 o» 
 
 OS 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 *■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 -a 
 
 ~a 
 
 -~l 
 
 ~-I 
 
 -4 
 
 ~I 
 
 ~4 
 
 ^I 
 
 ~4 
 
 -a 
 
 -J 
 
 -4 
 
 -J 
 
 p 2 t> 
 
 Ot 
 
 c» 
 
 oo 
 
 o» 
 
 CO 
 
 bO 
 
 H-* 
 
 o 
 
 to 
 
 OS 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 «> f» s 
 
 
 
 
 
 <i 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ c O 
 -^ c re 
 
 •2! 
 
 ^ 
 
 !2i 
 
 !^ 
 
 p 
 
 ^ 
 
 "^ 
 
 p 
 
 9? 
 
 ^ 
 
 :2; 
 
 ^ 
 
 tz; 
 
 > 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 ►-•• 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 »-•• 
 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 * 
 
 — -t c 
 
 bd 
 
 w 
 
 M 
 
 w 
 
 P 
 
 cr 
 
 W 
 
 w 
 
 p 
 
 cr 
 
 !^ 
 
 w 
 
 w 
 
 bd 
 
 w 
 
 Bare 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 ■ O » 
 
 
 
 
 
 CD 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ixl 
 
 a 
 
 !:d 
 
 W 
 
 ^ 
 
 IX) 
 
 ^ 
 
 O 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 ^ 
 
 o 
 
 
 p 
 
 o 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 P 
 
 ID 
 
 m 
 
 t—i 
 
 p 
 
 ro 
 
 o 
 
 
 3 
 Cn 
 
 05 
 
 3 
 
 a- 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 Cb 
 P 
 
 en 
 
 3 
 
 a. 
 
 P 
 
 p 
 1-1 
 
 P 
 
 3 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 P 
 
 o 
 
 D 
 « 
 
 C9 
 
 ty' o 
 
 P 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 P 
 
 P 
 
 P 
 
 p 
 
 CO 
 
 r-f- 
 P 
 
 
 03 
 
 p 
 
 CO 
 
 *-< 
 
 CO 
 
 en 
 
 "^ 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 35 
 
 3 
 
 c? ^ 
 
 >.. 
 
 ■< 
 
 ■* • 
 
 " • 
 
 ■•• 
 
 
 
 ct- 
 
 cr 
 
 cr 
 
 <J 
 
 cr 
 
 c 
 
 3 5: 
 
 -<l 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 to 
 
 oo 
 
 »— ' 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 (D 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 i-*> 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 9 
 
 o 
 
 
 O 
 
 • 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 3 
 
 fS 
 
 P 
 CO 
 
 O 
 
 3 
 o 
 
 cr 
 
 fS 
 
 H 
 
 
 H 
 
 i-j 
 
 1-4 
 
 CO 
 
 
 fD 
 
 tis 
 
 • 
 
 CD 
 
 -rj 
 
 ►1 
 
 P 
 
 CO 
 
 
 OQ 
 
 'XI 
 
 OD 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 
 • 
 
 -^ 
 
 1 — * 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 1 ' 
 
 
 
 1— • 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 vj 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 p. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 o 
 
 ci 
 
 
 C 
 
 c 
 
 c 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 fS 
 
 o 
 
 &i 
 
 
 Cb 
 
 Cb 
 
 Pb 
 
 Cb 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■-« 
 
 • 
 
 
 »-<! 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
30 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 By ascending the mountains any desirable degi'ee 
 of temperature may be attained. 
 
 The melancholy fate of Captain Cook, who was 
 slain at Kealakehua Bay, on Hawaii, in a tumult of 
 the natives, February, 1779, deterred vessels from 
 touching at the islands until 1786, when Captains 
 Dixon and Portlock, on a trading voyage to the 
 North-west Coast for furs and sea-otter skins, stopped 
 for refreshments at the Island of Oahu. About the 
 same time La Pe rouse visited the Island of Maui. 
 Thenceforward vessels in the fur trade came frequently 
 to the islands. In opposition to the settled policy 
 of Kamehameha, a vessel was seized and plundered 
 *i by the natives on the western shore of Hawaii, and 
 the crew all murdered, except Isaac Davis and John 
 Young, both of whom were taken under the patron- 
 age of the king, and afterwards became influential in 
 the nation. Vancouver, being sent by the English 
 government on a voyage of discovery, spent several 
 months of the years 1792, 1793, and 1794 at the 
 islands, and was treated in the most friendly manner 
 by Kamehameha,^ then king of the western part of 
 Plawaii, and by the people. Goats, sheep, cattle, 
 which now abound, were first introduced by him from 
 California. Vancouver had accompanied Captain 
 Cook, and now saw painful evidence of depopulation 
 
 * The name is made up by a reduplication of the word meha (lonely, 
 or solitary), with the definite article Ka prefixed, which is a part of 
 the name. — Ellis. 
 
BEFORE TEE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 31 
 
 I 
 
 since the time of his first visit — the effect of the 
 desolating wars which marked the early part of Ka- 
 mehameha's reign, together with the awful prevalence 
 of infanticide, and the augmented destructiveness of 
 intemperate and licentious habits among the people. 
 According to Mr. Ellis, infanticide must have been 
 among the principal causes. He says, — writing forty 
 years ago, — "It prevails throughout all the islands, 
 and, with the exception of the higher class of chiefs, 
 is, as far as we could learn, practised by all ranks of 
 the people. However numerous the children among 
 the lower orders, parents seldom rear more than two 
 or three, and many spare only one. All the others 
 are destroyed, sometimes shortly after birth, gen- 
 erally during their first year. The means by which 
 it is accomplished, though numerous, it would be im- 
 proper to describe. Kuakini, the governor of the 
 island, in a conversation I had with him at Kailua, 
 enumerated many different methods, several of which 
 frequently prove fatal to the mother also. Some- 
 times they strangle their children, but more frequently 
 bury them alive. It is painful to think of the num- 
 bers thus murdered. All the information we have 
 been able to obtain, and the facts that have come to 
 our knowledge in the neighborhood where we resided, 
 afford every reason to believe that, from the preva- 
 lence of infanticide, two thirds of the children per- 
 ished. We have been told by some of the chiefs, 
 on whose word we can depend, that they have known 
 
32 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 parents to murder three or four infants where they 
 have spared one." 
 
 "The principal motive," he continues, "with the 
 greater part of those who practise it, is idleness; and 
 the reason most frequently assigned, even by the 
 parents themselves, for the murder of their children, 
 is the trouble of bringing them up. In general they 
 are of a changeable disposition, fond of a wandering 
 manner of life, and find their children a restraint, 
 preventing them, in some degree, from following 
 their roving inclinations. Like other savage nations, 
 they are averse to any more labor than is absolutely 
 necessary. Hence they consider their children a 
 burden, and are unwilling to cultivate a little more 
 ground, or undertake the small additional labor neces- 
 sary to the support of their offspring during the 
 helpless periods of infancy and childhood. In some 
 cases, when the child has been sickly, and the parents 
 have grown tired of nursing and attending it, they 
 have been known, in order to avoid further attend- 
 ance and care, to bury it at once ; and we have been 
 credibly informed that children have been buried 
 alive merely because of the irritation they have man- 
 ifested. On these occasions, when the child has 
 cried more than the parents, particularly the mother, 
 could patiently bear, instead of clasping the little 
 sufierer to her bosom, and soothing by caresses the 
 pains which, though unable to tell them, it has prob- 
 ably felt, she has, to free herself from this annoy- 
 
BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 33 
 
 ance, stopped its cries by thrusting a piece of tapa 
 into its mouth, and digging a hole in the floor of the 
 house, perhaps within a few yards of her bed and 
 the spot where she took her daily meals, has relent- 
 lessly buried, in the untimely grave, her helpless 
 babe."i 
 
 The most probable supposition in respect to the 
 origin of the islanders is, that they came from the 
 Malay coast. Their features and color are the same 
 with the Malays , and there are said to be many words 
 nearly the same in the languages of the two people. 
 The Hawaiian nation is supposed to have a considera- 
 ble antiquity. From time immemorial there have 
 been persons appointed by the government to preserve 
 unimpaired the genealogy of their kings, and this 
 genealogy embraces the names of more than seventy. 
 
 The population of the islands, in 1778, was esti- 
 mated by the discoverer at 400,000. There is reason 
 to regard this estimate as somewhat excessive ; but 
 a traveller, forty years after that time, found traces 
 everywhere of deserted villages, and of enclosures, 
 once under cultivation, then lying waste. The mis- 
 sion believed the population to be from 130,000 
 to 150,000 at the time of their arrival; that of 
 Hawaii being 85,000, according to the estimate of 
 Mr. Ellis and his companions during their tour around 
 that island. 
 
 Mr. Ellis is the best authority as to the productions 
 
 ' Ellis's Tour, p. 298. 
 
34 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 of the islands at the commencement of the mission. 
 The only quadrupeds, at the time of the discovery, 
 were a small species of hog with a long head and 
 small, erect ears, the dog, a small lizard, and an ani- 
 mal in size between the mouse and rat. Hogs some- 
 times ran wild on the mountains ; otherwise there 
 were no ferocious animals ; and the only poisonous 
 reptile was a small centipede. As early as 1823 there 
 were extensive herds of cattle at large on Hawaii, 
 and on most of the islands were flocks of goats, 
 and a few horses and sheep. These were all brought, 
 originally, from the adjacent continent of America. 
 Horses, cattle, and goats were found to thrive well ; 
 but it was necessary to pasture sheep on the hills and 
 mountain sides, it being too warm for them near the 
 shore. 
 
 Birds were not often seen near the sea, excepting 
 such as were aquatic, and a species of owl that preyed 
 upon mice ; but they were numerous in the moun- 
 tains. Several kinds were remarkably beautiful, and 
 among them a small paroquet, of a glossy purple, 
 and a species of red, yellow and green woodpecker, 
 with whose feathers the idols were dressed, and the 
 helmets and handsome cloaks of the chiefs were orna- 
 mented. The notes of a brown and yellow speckled 
 bird were exceedingly sweet. But the feathered 
 tribes were not generally distinguished for beauty of 
 plumage or richness of song. Wild geese were 
 found in the mountains, and ducks near the lagoons 
 
BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES, 35 
 
 or ponds. Of fish there were several varieties, and 
 the inhabitants procured a tolerable supply. The 
 king and chiefs were owners of artificial ponds, with 
 an entrance from the sea, so constructed that the 
 young fish could enter, but soon became too large to 
 escape. Here excellent mullet were raised, and 
 caught by the hand, the native wading in for that 
 purpose. 
 
 The islanders subsisted chiefly on the roots of the 
 arum esculentura^ which they called taro^ and which 
 they manufactured into poi. This is the taro baked, 
 pounded, mixed with water to the consistency of 
 paste, and allowed to ferment. They also used the 
 sweet potato, which grows to a large size, but is not 
 so sweet as the kind raised in New Jersey. The 
 principal indigenous fruits were the bread-fruit, cocoa- 
 nut, banana, ohilo (a berry) , ohia (a juicy red apple 
 of poor flavor), arrowroot, strawberry, and rasp- 
 berry. Oranges, limes, citrons, grapes, pine-apples, 
 papaw-apples, cucumbers, and watermelons had then 
 been introduced; and beans, onions, pumpkins, and 
 cabbages had been added to the vegetables. Sugar- 
 cane was indigenous, and grew to a large size, though 
 not then much cultivated.^ 
 
 After Vancouver's departure, the vessels which 
 resorted to the islands were generally traders from the 
 United States in quest of sandal-wood. This was 
 
 » Ellis's Tour, Eng. ed., p. 8. 
 
36 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 conveyed, in large quantities, and as long as it lasted, 
 to China, where much of it was burned as incense 
 in the worship of idols. Afterwards whalers, when 
 the}^ began to frequent the North Pacific, and to 
 pursue the sperm whale along the coast of Japan, 
 found it convenient to refit their ships, and obtain 
 their refreshments, at the Hawaiian Islands. 
 \ From the discovery of these islands to the arrival 
 of the missionanes was a period of forty years ; 
 equalling the time which has since elapsed. The 
 number of visitors, on the whole, must have been 
 very great. But, excepting a few suggestions to the 
 king by Vancouver, which speak well for his charac- 
 ter, there is no trace of any religious instruction 
 whatever having been imparted by the visitors to the 
 natives. Among all the thousands, not one was a 
 herald of the gospel ; and, had the islands been left 
 to those influences alone, it is probable that nothing 
 more of the nation would now have been remaining 
 than miserable remnants, inhabiting the more secluded 
 districts. Ardent spirits and fire-arms were the chief 
 articles of trade, and the main influence was to foster 
 intemperance and an infamous dissipation, which hur- 
 ried the unwary people to the grave. 
 
 Kamehameha was a remarkable man, with perhaps 
 as good a claim to the title of " great " as an Alexan- 
 der or a Napoleon. He was wounded by one of the 
 guns fired at the time Captain Cook was killed. 
 Though endowed with physical strength, mental 
 
BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 37 
 
 energy, and a majestic carriage, his deportment was 
 mild, and he was frank, cheerful, and generous. "In 
 self-defence, more than from a warlike spirit, he was 
 drawn into a series of battles, first with the chiefs of 
 his own island, and then wdth the chiefs of the other 
 islands ; all of which were victorious, and eventuated 
 in subjecting the whole group of islands to his sov- 
 ereign control." ^ It was his policy to protect trade ; 
 and Young and Davis were taken into his confidence, 
 and rendered him important service. Both rose to 
 be chiefs of rank, and the granddaughter of the lat- 
 ter became the wife of Kamehameha IV., and was 
 queen at the time of my visit. The king appreciated 
 the character of Vancouver, and the repeated visits 
 of that eminent navigator exerted a good influence 
 upon him, as well as upon the future history of the 
 islands. Vancouver refused to purchase supplies by 
 means of arms and ammunition ; and it was then 
 that attention was first turned towards sandal-wood 
 as an article of export. He effected a reconciliation 
 between Kamehameha and Kaahumanu, his favorite 
 wife, from whom he had been estranged on account 
 of a suspicion as to her faithfulness. Jarvis says 
 that " tears and a warm embrace ensued ; but, before 
 leaving, the queen persuaded the captain to induce 
 her husband to promise, upon her return, to forego 
 beating her." It has been asserted by English writers, 
 
 ' Dibble's History, 1839, p. 68. 
 4 
 
38 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 even by Mr. Ellis, that Kamehamelia, through Van- 
 couver, ceded Hawaii to the British sovereign. 
 Doubtless that officer received some such impression 
 from his interpreter; but the assertion rests on no 
 sufficient evidence. Mr. Dibble, who had great 
 opportunities to learn the truth, and took much 
 pains to draw his facts from native sources, declares 
 that what the king said to Vancouver was this : " Ke- 
 turn to Great Britain, and request her king to protect 
 our country." Mr. Dibble's History was published 
 at the Sandwich Islands, in the year 1843, and he 
 makes the following statement in respect to the decla- 
 ration of Kamehameha : " It was not his intention 
 to surrender wholly, but to obtain protection. And 
 even if it should be maintained- that Kamehameha 
 intended to surrender his government to the entire 
 control of Great Britain, the surrender would be a 
 matter of little importance ; for Kamehmneha had at 
 that time little to give away. Kahekili was then king 
 of Maui, Molokai, Lanai, and Oahu ; and his brother 
 Kaeo was king of Kauai. The possessions of Kame- 
 hameha were on Hawaii alone, and consisted of the 
 districts of Kona, Kohala, and Hamakua, which he 
 had recently confirmed by conquest. He was often 
 at war with the hostile chiefs of the other districts 
 of Hawaii, Hilo, Puna, and Kau, and succeeded in 
 making them tributary ; but he did not acquire undis- 
 puted possession of those districts until he had 
 subdued the Leeward Islands, a period several years 
 
BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 39 
 
 after the visit of Vancouver." ^ Mr. Jarvis, who also 
 v^rote and published his History at the islands, says 
 the natives declared protection from the English 
 sovereign to be the only thing they requested, and 
 that the chiefs who made speeches on the occasion, 
 "as if apprehensive of yielding more than they 
 intended, expressly reserved to themselves the right 
 of sovereignty, and the entire regulation of their 
 domestic concerns." ^ This question, however, except 
 as one of historic truth, has now, probably, no prac- 
 tical importance. 
 
 The harbor of Honolulu was discovered in 1794. 
 Two years later the conquest of all the islands, save 
 Kauai, was completed by Kamehameha ; and that 
 island submitted to his authority in 1809. The king 
 proceeded on the maxim that all the lands were his, 
 and he apportioned them among his followers accord- 
 ing to their rank and deserts ; which he did on the 
 feudal tenure of rendering military service and a pro- 
 portion of the revenues. Heirs were to inherit ; 
 though this depended on the will of the sovereign, 
 whose authority was absolute. For a despotism, 
 rising out of anarchy and desolating wars, in the 
 absence of education and of Christianity, the gov- 
 ernment was remarkable, during the last years of 
 that monarch, for the peace, security, and order that 
 were prevalent. " Kamehameha permitted no crimes 
 
 * Dibble's History, 1843, p. 48. ^ Jarvis's History, p. 89. 
 
40 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 except his own, when his interests were not too 
 deeply involved. To consider actions sanctioned by 
 their customs from time immemorial a blot upon his 
 character, would be unjust, however arbitrary they 
 might appear to those whose lot has been placed in 
 a land of freedom. They were merciful in compari- 
 son with what the islanders had undergone. No 
 penalty could reach an individual screened by the 
 favor of his chief, and the favorites of Kamehameha 
 enjoyed the exemption common to successful court- 
 iers." 1 
 
 Kaahumanu and Keopuolani, two of the king's 
 wives, have both an honored place in the religious 
 history of the Hawaiian Islands. There will be occa- 
 sion to speak of them hereafter. The former was 
 his favorite, and bore him a daughter in 1809. But 
 the latter was of higher rank, indeed the highest in 
 the kingdom, and therefore her children were the 
 heirs to the throne. Liholiho, the eldest, was born 
 in 1797, Kauikeaouli in 1814, and Nahienaena, a 
 daughter, about two years later. 
 
 Kamehameha I. died at Kailua, Hawaii, on the 
 8th of May, 1819, at the age of sixty-six, only a few 
 months before a Chi'istian mission embarked at Bos- 
 ton to convey the gospel to him and to his people. 
 Although he had strenuously adhered to the religion 
 of his people, he would not permit human sacrifices 
 
 ^ Jarvis's History, p. 95. 
 
BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 41 
 
 to be offered, when he was sick, for his recovery, as 
 was customary in such cases ; and, in lieu of such 
 victims at his obsequies, thi'ee hundred dogs were 
 sacrificed. But there were the customary wailings 
 throughout the islands. According to usage, the 
 people shaved their heads, burned themselves, 
 knocked out their front teeth, broke through all 
 restraint, and practised all manner of crime, as if 
 it were a virtue. All ages, both sexes gave sco^De 
 to the vilest passions, in self-torture, robbery, licen- 
 tiousness, and murder.^ 
 
 Liholiho succeeded to the kingdom, and recognized 
 Kaahumanu as his premier. Indeed, the will of her 
 husband made her a sharer in the government, and 
 she remained so during her life. There soon followed 
 an event which has scarcely a parallel in history, giv- 
 ing an affirmative answer to the inquiry of the prophet, 
 " Hath a nation changed her gods ? " The tabu sys- 
 tem of restrictions and prohibitions was inseparable 
 from the national idolatry. "They extended to 
 sacred days, sacred places, sacred persons, and sacred 
 things ; and the least failure to observe them was 
 punished with death. A prohibition, which weighed 
 heavily as any other, was that in regard to eating, 
 and was the first to be violated. A husband could 
 on no occasion eat with his wife, except on penalty 
 of death. Women were prohibited, on the same pen- 
 
 ' Dibble's History, p. 85. 
 4. * 
 
42 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 alty, from eating many of the choicest kinds of meat, 
 fruit, and fish. These prohibitions extended to female 
 chiefs as well as to women of low rank. Many of 
 the highest chiefs of the nation were females ; and 
 they, especially, felt burdened and uneasy. They 
 did not fear being killed by the priests, for they were 
 chiefs ; but the priests, all along, haii made them 
 believe that, if they violated any prohibition, they 
 would be destroyed by the gods. This they began 
 to doubt, for they saw foreigners living with impu- 
 nity without any such observances. Besides, — a fact 
 which shows the power of God to bring good out of 
 evil, — ardent spirits had been introduced among 
 them ; and they often, when partially intoxicated, 
 trampled heedlessly on the prohibitions of their idol- 
 atrous system, and yet were not destroyed by the 
 gods. The awful dread, therefore, which formerly 
 existed, had in a measure subsided ; and, when no 
 longer restrained by fear, the female chiefs were quite 
 ready to throw off the burdens so long imposed upon 
 them. Keopuolani, the mother of the king, first 
 violated the system, by eating with her youngest 
 son. Other chiefs, when they saw ua evil follow, 
 were inclined to imitate her example. But the kin^y 
 Avas slow to yield. At length, however, he gave his 
 assent ; and then the work was done. The chiefs, as 
 a body, trampled on all the unpleasant restraints 
 which had been imposed upon them by their system 
 of idolatry. In doing this, they were aware that they 
 
BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIOXARIES. ^6 
 
 threw off all allegiance to their gods, aud ti'eated 
 them with open contempt. They saw that they took 
 the stand of open revolt. They immediately gave 
 orders to the people that the tabu system should be 
 disregarded, the idols committed to the flames, and 
 the sacred temples demolished." ^ 
 
 '■ The high priest, Hewahewa, having resigned his 
 oflice, was the first to apply the torch. T\^ithout his 
 cooperation the att-empt to destroj^ the old system 
 would have been ineffectual. Xunibers of his pro- 
 fession, joining in the enthusiasm, followed his exam- 
 ple. Kaumualii having given his sanction, idolatry 
 was forever abolished bv law, and the smoke of 
 heathen sanctuaries ai'ose from Hawaii to Kauai. All 
 the islands, uniting in a jubilee at their deliverance, 
 presented the spectacle of a nation without a reli- 
 gion." 2 
 
 But civil war was the immediate consequence. A 
 principal chief rose, with a portion of the i^eople, in 
 rebellion. A battle was fought on the western shore 
 of Hawaii, and the God of battles gave victory on 
 the side of these great innovations. The rebellious 
 chief was killed, and the whole mass of the people 
 then went on, with renewed zeal, destroying the 
 sacred enclosures and idols. 
 
 Liholiho seems to have had no hisiher aim in these 
 remarkable proceedings than to be freed from restraint 
 
 ^ Dibble's History, 1S39, p. 64. * jarvis's History, p. 109. 
 
44 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 upon his habits of dissipation ; and it is thought that 
 Kaahumanu, the strong-minded dowager queen, fa- 
 vored the changes in order to remove unreasonable 
 disabilities from her sex. No religious motive seems 
 to have had influence with any of them, and the 
 result was to leave the nation so far without any 
 religion as to be really in a less favorable state for 
 self-preservation than it was before. But an unseen 
 Power, though they knew it not, was preparing them 
 for the speedy introduction of a better religion. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE ISLANDS AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MIS- 
 SIONARIES. 
 
 / 
 
 Occurrences leading to a Mission. — The Mission. — First Intelligence 
 
 of the Change at the Islands. — Reception of the Mission. — Estab- 
 lishments atKailua, at Honolulu, and on Kauai. — Interesting School 
 at Kailua. — Reducing the Language to Writing. — Unfriendly 
 Foreign Influence. — Unexpectedly counteracted. — Arrival of Mr. 
 Ellis. — Further Destruction of Idols. — Notice of several. — School 
 of Chiefs. — The Farmer returns Home. — First Reinforcement. — 
 King's Letter to the Captain. — Keopuolani, the Queen Mother. — 
 Liholiho's Visit to England. — Farewell Address of Kamamalu, his 
 Queen. — Their Sickness and Death in London. — Charge received by 
 Survivors from the English Sovereign. — Character of Liholiho. — 
 The Visit not inauspicious to the Islands. — Christian Influence of 
 Kaahumanu. — Kapiolani's Visit to Kilauea. — Lord Bj'ron's Visit 
 to the Islands. — Great Religious Change in the Government. — 
 Church and State not connected. — Vast Congregation at Ka- 
 waihae. — Great Meeting-houses. — Dedication of one at Kailua. — 
 Schools. — Testimony of Mr. John Young. — Origin of the Roman 
 Catholic Mission. — Outrages by Foreign Seamen. — Death of Kala- 
 nimoku. — Death and Character of Kaahumanu. — Accession of 
 Kamehameha HI. — His Opinion of the Strength of the Christian 
 Institutions. — The several Regnforcements of the Mission. — Sum- 
 mary View. 
 
 For ten years, and more, there had been a train 
 of providential occurrences in the United States 
 tending directly to the sending of a mission to the 
 Hawaiian Islands. It will be interesting to glance 
 the eye along this line of events. ^^^^ 
 
46 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 While standing on the eastern shore of Kealakekua 
 Bay, opposite to where Cook was killed, my attention 
 was directed to a small ruined heiau, or heathen 
 temple, with a cocoa-nut tree rising high above it. 
 I was told it was there that Obookiah was trained by 
 his uncle, a pagan priest, to the practice of idolatry, 
 and that the tree was planted by him. This was 
 more than fifty years ago, for Obookiah was brought 
 to the United States, in the year 1808, by a shipmaster 
 of New Haven. He was an intelligent youth, and 
 learning that a long row of buildings on the public 
 square in New Haven formed a college where young 
 men of America acquired knowledge, he was one day 
 found sitting on the doorsteps of one of those build- 
 ings, weeping because the treasures of knowledge 
 were open to others, but were not open to him. Mr. 
 Edwin W. D wight, who saw him thus, had compas- 
 sion on him, and became his religious teacher, and 
 the means of his conversion. This antedates the 
 mission to the Islands by more than ten years. Next 
 we find Samuel John Mills wiiting to Gordon Hall 
 from New Haven, on the 20th of December, 1809, 
 in view of this case, and suggesting a mission to the 
 Sandwich Islands. The institution of the Foreign 
 Mission School at Cornwall, Connecticut, in 1817, by 
 the American Board of Commissioners for Foreifm 
 Missions, for the instruction of these and other youths 
 from heathen lands, came next in the order of events. 
 Mr. Dwight, the friend of Obookiah, was its first 
 
AFTER TEE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 47 
 
 teacher. Five of the ten earliest pupils were natives 
 of the Hawaiian Islands. Obookiah died while a 
 member of this school, on the 17th of February, 
 
 1818, at the age of twenty-six; and the published 
 account of his life and death awakened great interest 
 among the churches in behalf of his people. Then 
 came the offer of a young man named ffiram Bing- 
 ham, a student in the Andover Seminary, to go as a 
 missionary to those Islands. And he finds a worthy 
 associate in Asa Thurston, a classmate at the Semi- 
 nary, and a graduate of Yale College, of whom the 
 college traditions sjDcak as one of the most athletic 
 of her sons. These favored men have both been 
 spared to the present time. 
 
 The next step brings us to the 15th of October, 
 
 1819, to a public meeting in Park-street Church, in 
 Boston, where we find Messrs. Bingham and Thurs- 
 ton, now ordained ministers of the gospel, and 
 their wives ; with Thomas Holman, a physician, 
 Samuel Whitney and Samuel Ruggles, teachers, 
 Elisha Loomis, printer, and Daniel Chamberlain, a 
 farmer, and their wives ; and Thomas Hopu, Wil- 
 liam Kanui (Tenooe) , and John Honuri (Honoore) , 
 three Hawaiian young men from the Cornwall School ; 
 about to be organized as a mission to the Sandwich 
 Islands. Dr. Worcester, the first Corresponding 
 Secretary of the Board, was there, and so was Mr. 
 Evarts,. its first Treasurer — names once familiar in 
 all our churches, and still affectionately remembered. 
 
48 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 A great assembly listened to the eloquent instructions 
 of the Secretary, and gave many tokens of a thrilling 
 interest.^ 
 
 ^ Since the above was written, I have seen the following notice of 
 Tenooe in The Fb-iend of February 5, 1864, published monthly at Hono- 
 lulu, and edited by the E,ev. Mr. Damon, the excellent Seamen's Chaplain 
 in that city. Tenooe was in San Francisco when I passed through it 
 on my return from the Islands, and I heard a good report of him from 
 Mr. Rowell. It seems he went back to his native isles, and finished 
 his course there. The Queen's Hospital is at Honolulu. 
 
 " Died at Queen's Hospital, January 15, 1864, "William Kanui, aged 
 about sixty-six years. The early life of the deceased was so intimately 
 connected with the eflfort to establish Christianity upon the Sandwich 
 Islands, that it merits more than a passing notice. He was bom on 
 the Island of Oahu, about the close of the last century. His father, 
 belonging to the party of a defeated chief, fled with his son to "Waimea, 
 Kauai. While there, an American merchant vessel, commanded by Cap- 
 tain Brintnel, touched for supplies. The vessel had previously touched 
 at Kealakekua, and whilst here the master took on board two young 
 men, whose subsequent history was remarkable. They were Obookiah 
 and Thomas Hopu. At Waimea they were joined by William Kanui. 
 These three youths Captain Brintnel took to America. Soon after their 
 arrival, they attracted the attention of the friends of foreign missions, 
 and when the ^Mission School was opened at Cornwall, Connecticut, 
 they were received as pupils, with another Hawaiian, George Kamaulii, 
 son of the king or governor of Kauai. Obookiah died in America, but 
 the three others came out in the brig Thaddeus, with the first company 
 of missionaries. 
 
 <' Kanui, or Tenooe, as his name was originally written, early fell 
 Tinder the censvire of the church, but was subsequently restored. In 
 1848, when the gold excitement arose, he went to California, where 
 he remained until about four months ago. He was successful in gold 
 digging, but lost all, or about $6000, by the failure of a mercantile 
 house in San Francisco. During the last few years he has labored in 
 San Francisco, and was connected with the Bethel Church of that 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 49 
 
 The company embarked at Boston on the 23d 
 of October, 1819, in the brig Thaddeus, Captain 
 Blanchard, expecting a protracted and perilous con- 
 flict with pagan rites, human sacrifices, and bloody 
 altars ; for, in the then infrequency of communication 
 with those distant regions, no intimation whatever 
 had been received of the wonderful changes that had 
 been occurring at the Islands. The first tidings the 
 missionaries had of them were on reachins: the coast 
 of Hawaii, on the 31st of March. Then they heard, 
 with wonder and gratitude, that the idols and altars 
 of superstition had been overthrown throughout the 
 Islands, and the tabu and priesthood abolished. 
 These were great events, and no wonder their hopes 
 were raised. But they found, on reaching Kailua, 
 on the 4th of April, where Liholiho, the son and suc- 
 cessor of Kamehameha, then was, that the old reliofioa 
 
 city, under the charge of the Rev. M. Rowell. Much more might be 
 written respecting his career, but for the present we would merely 
 add, that he departed this life leaving the most substantial and gratify- 
 ing evidence that he was prepared to die. His views were remarkably 
 clear and satisfactory. Christ was his only hope, and hea<yen the only 
 desire of his heart. It was peculiarly gratifying to sit by his bed- 
 side and hear him recount the ' wonderful ways ' in which God had 
 led him. He cherished a most lively sense of gratitude towards all 
 those kind friends in America who provided for his education when a 
 poor heathen stranger in a foreign land. The names of Cornelius, 
 Mills, Beccher, Daggett, Prentice, Griffin, and others, were frequently 
 upon his lips, and often mentioned with a glow of grateful emotion." 
 Thomas Hopu is understood to have maintained his Christian 
 course to the end of life. 
 
 5 
 
50 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 had not been abandoned from any desire for a new 
 one. The king was a polygamist, as were many of 
 the chiefs ; and seeing the missionaries each with but 
 one wife, he objected that if he received them he 
 would be allowed but one. He had some apprehen- 
 sions, moreover, awakened doubtless by foreign resi- 
 dents, lest an American mission might have an 
 injurious effect on his political relations. The mis- 
 sionaries made explanations. The old high priest, 
 Hewahewa, favored them. The king dined with them 
 on board the ship, going with only a 7nalo, or narrow 
 girdle around his waist, a green silken scarf thrown 
 over his shoulders, a string of beads around his neck, 
 and a feather wreath on his head. In this scanty 
 attire he was introduced to the first company of white 
 women he ever saw. His mother, Keopuolani, is 
 said to have advised him to allow the missionaries to 
 stay. After twelve days, consent was obtained to 
 their residing on the islands one year, part of them 
 at Kailua, and the rest at Honolulu. On the 12th 
 of April, 1820, Mr. and Mrs. Thurston, and Dr. 
 and Mrs. Holman, took up their abode at the former 
 place ; both families for a time occupying one small 
 thatched hut, which had been assigned them by the 
 king. It was only three feet and a half high at the 
 foot of the rafters, and was without floor, or ceiling, 
 or windows, or furniture, in the midst of a noisy, 
 filthy, heathen village. 
 
 The members of the mission destined to Honolulu 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 51 
 
 arrived there on the 14th of April. The village then 
 contained three or four thousand people, living in 
 wretched huts. Nor were the household accommo- 
 dations of the missionaries much better there than 
 they were at Kailua. The brig which brought them 
 from Boston was too small and crowded to carry fur- 
 niture, nor was there a chair to be bought anywhere 
 on the Islands. Mr. Bingham, and Mr. Chamberlain, 
 the farmer, remained at the future capital, while 
 Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles went to reside at 
 Waimea, on Kauai; and Mr. Loomis, the printer, 
 not yet having work in his department, repaired to 
 Kawaihae, on Hawaii, a day's journey to the north 
 of Kailua, to instruct Kalanimoku, one of the most 
 influential of the chiefs, and his wife, with a class of 
 favorite youths whom he wished to have instructed. 
 Confiding in Providence, they thus allowed them- 
 selves to be widely dispersed ; but no evil befell any 
 of them. At Kailua, Mr. Thurston had for pupils 
 the king, his brother Kauikeaouli (afterwards the 
 well known Kamehameha IH. ) , then only five years 
 old, Kamamalu and Kinau, two of the king's wives, 
 and Kuakini, soon after governor of Hawaii ; and 
 among other lads John li, since one of the judges of 
 the Supreme Court. It was not long before this whole 
 company removed to Honolulu, and Mr. and Mrs. 
 Thurston deemed it prudent to accompany them, and 
 to remain at that place for a- time. 
 
 After two years, such progress had been made in 
 
52 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 reducing the language to writing, that Mr. Loomis 
 •was able to put his printing-press to use. Twelve 
 letters in all — five Yowels and seven consonants — 
 expressed every sound in the pure Hawaiian ; each 
 letter had but one sound, and every syllable ended 
 with a vowel. This rendered it easy for the natives 
 to read and write ; and it is one great reason why so 
 large a portion of the people made such rapid prog- 
 ress in reading and writing. 
 
 As soon as the king and chiefs had come to Hono- 
 lulu, unfriendly foreigners began to stigmatize the 
 missionaries as political emissaries under fair pre- 
 tences, and advised that they be sent away. So 
 much jealousy was at length awakened among the 
 more credulous chiefs, that the missionaries, not 
 knowing how to allay it, were apprehensive of the 
 consequences. Two things in particular were asserted : 
 first, that the English missionaries at the Society 
 Islands had taken away the lands from the people, 
 reducing them to slavery, and that the Americans, if 
 sufiered to proceed, would do the same thing; and 
 secondly, that the presence of American missionaries 
 was offensive to their protector, the king of England, 
 and he might be expected to give proofs of his anger. 
 The latter assertion was of course made by English 
 residents. Both were singularly met, in the ordinary 
 course of divine Providence. 
 
 Vancouver, thirty years before, had encouraged 
 Kamehameha I. to expect a vessel to be sent him by 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 53 
 
 the king of Great Britain. It is not known why this 
 promise was so long forgotten. But at last the colo- 
 nial government of New South Wales was directed 
 to send to the Hawaiian king a small schooner, called 
 the Prince Regent. This vessel was placed under 
 the care of Captain Kent of the Mermaid, and 
 touched at the Society Islands while Messrs. Tyerman 
 and Bennett, two English gentlemen of respectability, 
 were there as a deputation from the London Mission-' 
 ary Society to their missions in those seas. As the 
 captain was to touch at the Marquesas Islands, he 
 offered to take thither two Society Islands chiefs, as 
 missionaries ; and finally it was resolved that the 
 gentlemen of the deputation, and also the Eev. Wil- 
 liam Ellis, a respected English missionary, since well 
 known to the religious world, should accompany 
 them. Contrary to their plans, Captain Kent con- 
 cluded to visit the Sandwich Islands first ; and so 
 they all arrived at Honolulu in the spring of 1822, 
 where they were gladly received by the mission and 
 by the rulers. Immediately the missionary chiefs 
 from the Society Islands held conferences with Liho- 
 liho and his chiefs, and described the character, 
 labors, and influence of the missionaries among their 
 own people. The English gentlemen also gave assur- 
 ance of the favorable disposition of the English mon- 
 arch ; and thus the impositions of the foreigners 
 were thoroughly exposed. These good effects were 
 rendered permanent by the prolonged residence of 
 
54 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Mr. Ellis and of the Taheitians at the Hawaiian 
 Islands, in compliance with a request from the chiefs. 
 And such was the affinity of the Taheitian and Ha- 
 waiian languages, that Mr. Ellis was able to preach 
 with facility to the Hawaiians within two months after 
 his arrival. 
 
 Mr. Bingham states in his History,^ that, some 
 time in 1822, Kaahumanu made the tour of Hawaii 
 with a large retinue. She had not then given any 
 attention to the alphabet, nor seriously listened to 
 the gospel ; yet she made it an object to search out 
 and destroy the idols, that had been concealed in the 
 "holes of the rocks" and in "caves of the earth." 
 More than a hundred images were then conmiitted to 
 the flames. Among these is said to have been one 
 of Kalaipahoa, the poison-god, which belonged to 
 Kamehameha I. This was a famous idol, of wood, 
 of the middle size, curiously carved ; and none was 
 so much dreaded by the people, except the deities 
 supposed to preside over the volcanoes. All who 
 were thought to have died of poison were said to 
 have been slain by this god. The very wood of 
 which the image was made was believed to be poison- 
 ous ; but this may have been a fiction of the chiefs. 
 Mr. Ellis was unable to procure a sight of this idol, 
 though assured that it existed, — " not indeed in one 
 compact image, as it was divided into several parts on 
 
 > History, p. 162. 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 
 
 55 
 
 the death of Kamehameha, and distributed among 
 the principal chiefs." ^ Such was the prevailing opin- 
 ion at that time, but it appears not to have been 
 well founded. 
 
 There was a smaller image of the same god, made 
 of a hard, yellow wood, such as was usually employed 
 in making: idols. This was allowed to remain at 
 
 The Poison-god. 
 
 Molokai, the home of Kalaipahoa ; the original being 
 always carried about by Kamehameha, and placed, it 
 is said, under his pillow at night. This idol was 
 sent, many years since, to the cabinet at the Mission- 
 ary House — a small, ugly-looking figure, labelled 
 "The poison-god," with a hole in his back for the 
 
 ' Ellis's Tour, p. 61, 
 
56 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 poison. An engraving is here given. Its arms are 
 extended, with spread fingers, its head covered with 
 a soi-t of woolly hair, its mouth once evidently armed 
 with teeth. 
 
 About the same time, one of the national war-gods 
 was received, such as were carried by the priest near 
 
 Wit 
 
 
 , ['\''.i'.'■\^"''' 
 
 '^c,l.^ i; 
 
 
 
 •^^t^-; .;:■■'" 
 
 
 HE War-god Tairi. 
 
 ,C. 
 
 the person of the king in the wars of pagan times. 
 The imasre is about two feet hisrh, made of wicker- 
 work, and covered with red feathers, with a hideous 
 mouth, and rows of dogs' teeth, the eyes of mother- 
 of-pearl, and a helmet on the head, on which there 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 
 
 57 
 
 probal)ly was once a crest of humau hair. An en- 
 graved likeness is given, but of course without the 
 red feathers. Mr. Ellis calls its name Tairi.^ 
 
 From some unknown cause, the monuments and 
 relics of idolatry in the sacred depository of the 
 bones of departed kings and princes, called the 
 
 Great Idol at the Missionart House. 
 
 "House of Keave," adjoining Honaunau, on the 
 western shore of Hawaii, were spared amid the 
 2:eneral destruction of heiaus and idols in the simi- 
 
 ' Tour through Hawaii, p. 127. 
 
58 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 
 
 mer of 1819 ; but subsequently the images appear all 
 to have been carried away as curiosities, being on 
 the sea-shore, and easy of access. At the time of 
 Mr. Ellis's visit (1823), twelve frightful representa- 
 tives of their former deities formed a semicircle, "in 
 grim array, as if perpetual guardians of the 'mighty 
 g dead' reposing in the house adjoining.'' 
 One of the idols from this place, as 
 there is good reason to believe, found 
 its way, many years since, to Boston, 
 and into the Missionary Cabmet. It is 
 six feet and a half high. It is a singular 
 fact that it was found necessary to en- 
 close the idol in a glass case, after it came 
 to the ]\'Iissionary House, to prevent visit- 
 ors from chipping off small pieces as me- 
 mentos. It is represented on the preceding 
 page. 
 
 The most popular and remarkable of 
 all the idol gods of Hawaii was the one 
 least pretentious in appearance. This 
 was the god "Lono," of which Cook was 
 regarded as an impersonation. How it 
 came to be preserved is not known, and 
 years passed before it could be obtained 
 for the Cabinet. It is simply a pole of 
 hard wood, somewhat more than ten feet 
 long, with a small head at one end ; probably made 
 in this form to be carried into battle. 
 
 LONO. 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 59 
 
 There are some other Hawaiian idols in the Mis- 
 sionary Cabinet, but no intelligent account can be 
 given of them. 
 
 In August, Mr. Ellis prepared several hymns in 
 the native language, which gave increased interest to 
 the public worship. The language was found favor- 
 able to confessions, petitions, and to poetic ascriptions 
 of praise and adoration.^ 
 
 Kapiolani and her husband Naihe, afterwards so 
 efficient in the introduction of the gospel into south- 
 ern Hawaii, were now at Honolulu, learning to read 
 and write. At the beginning of the year 1823, 
 twenty-four chiefs, the males and females being about 
 equal in number, were among the pupils. In this 
 year the missionary farmer, finding the time not come 
 for the successful introduction of agricultural industry 
 among the people, returned to the United States. In 
 the spring, the mission received its first reenforce- 
 ment, consisting of William Richards, Charles Samuel 
 Stewart, and Artemas Bishop, ordained missionaries, 
 Joseph Goodrich and James Ely, licensed preachers, 
 Abraham Blatchley, physician, and their wives, and 
 Levi Chamberlain, superintendent of secular con- 
 cerns. 
 
 The king showed the change there had been in his 
 own views and feelings since the arrival of the first 
 company, by the following note to the captain of the 
 ship, which had brought the new missionaries ; — 
 
 * Bingham's History, p. 163. 
 
60 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 " Captain Clasby : Love to you. This is my com- 
 munication to you. You have done well in bringing 
 hither the new teachers. You shall pay nothing on 
 account of the harbor, — nothing at all. Grateful 
 affection to you.^ 
 
 LiHOLIHO loLAin." 
 
 Keopuolani, the king's mother, being about to 
 remove to Lahaina, on the Island of Maui, and desir- 
 ing to have missionaries accompany her, Messrs. 
 Richards and Stewai-t were assigned to that post. 
 As they had not yet learned to speak the Hawaiian 
 language, Taua, a Taheitean teacher, was associated 
 with them, and became a sort of family chaplain to 
 the venerable queen. Of her I shall have occasion 
 to say more when speaking of my visit to Lahaina. 
 She died on the 16th of September, 1823, but not 
 till she had given credible evidence of piety, and 
 received baptism from Mr. Ellis. Daughter of a race 
 of kings, wife of a king, and mother of two kings, 
 she was the first person baptized on the Islands ; so 
 that in her the island-church may be said to have had 
 its first visible existence. In the days of heathen- 
 ism her person was regarded as peculiarly sacred. 
 There were times when no one might see her, and 
 when she walked abroad at the close of day, — her 
 
 ^ Bingham's History, p. 189. 
 
 " ii Captaiyi Clasby: Aloha oe. Eia ka'u wahi olelo ia oe. Maikat 
 no oe i Turn haawi ana mat i iia kunni hou. Aole oe e uku i ka awa, — 
 aole akahi. Aloha ino oe." 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 61 
 
 usual time, — whoever saw her fell prostrate to the 
 eai-th. She was scarcely more distinguished by her 
 rank than by the amiableness of her temper, and the 
 mildness of her behavior. When drawing towards 
 the close of life, she gave a charge that the customary 
 heathen abominations should not be practised at her 
 death. Her charge was respected, and the decline 
 of those customs may be said to date from that 
 day. 
 
 In the autumn of this year the king Liholiho came 
 to the rash conclusion to make a visit to England and 
 the United States. What were his reasons, or whether 
 he had any, was never certainly known. He was 
 impulsive, and probably was led to the measure by a 
 restless desire to see the world. He went in an Eng- 
 lish whale-ship, the L'Aigle, taking with him his 
 favorite wife, Kamamalu, with Boki and Kekuanaoa. 
 The chiefs desired Mr. Ellis to accompany him, but 
 the captain would not consent. The king and queen 
 were destined never to see their native isles again, 
 and the farewell address of Kamamalu is very strik- 
 ing. Standing on the stone quay, — tall, portly, 
 queen-like, - — the daughter of Kamehameha ex- 
 claimed, — 
 
 '< O skies, O plains, mountains and oceans! 
 O guardians and people ! kind aiFection for you all ! 
 Farewell to thee, the soil, O country, 
 For which my father suffered — alas ! for thee ! " * 
 
 ^ Bingham's Sandwich Islands, p. 203. 
 6 
 
62 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 The royal party, though not expected in England, 
 was kindly and hospitably received by the British 
 goyernment. Before there could be an interview 
 with George TV. or his. ministers of state, the 
 Hawaiians all sickened with the measles, whereof the 
 king and queen died. The two chiefs recovered, and 
 one of them is still living in a vigorous and venerated 
 old age. I refer to Governor Kekuanaoa, father of 
 the present king. The following is his statement of 
 what was said to them by the English sovereign at 
 Windsor Castle : " This is what we heard of the 
 charge of King George : ' Return to Kauikeaouli, and 
 tell him that I will protect his country. To any evil 
 from abroad I will attend. The evils within the 
 country are not my concern, but the evils from with- 
 out.'"^ Liholiho had many of the fine natural qual- 
 ities of his mother, whom he ever treated with the 
 utmost filial respect and affection. Many of his faults 
 were the result of his position as an expectant of the 
 throne, precluding wholesome restraint, and also of 
 those chosen associates who cared only to minister 
 to his pleasure in wild convivial excesses. His man- 
 ners were free and dignified. His mind was inquisi- 
 tive, his memory retentive, and he knew more of the 
 world than could have been expected. He had a 
 thirst for knowledge, and was diligent in his studies. 
 Messrs. Bingham and Ellis were his instructors, and 
 they had known him to sit at his desk the greater 
 
 ^ Bingham's History, p. 260. 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 63 
 
 part of the day. In the later years of his life he was 
 decidedly favorable to the object of the mission, 
 declared his belief in Christianity, attended public" 
 worship, and recommended the same to his people. 
 When not under the influence of ardent spirits he 
 was kind; and though not distinguished, like his 
 father, for ardor and strength of character, he was 
 decided and enterprising.^ 
 
 The visit of Liholiho to England, though it seemed 
 inauspicious at the time, was the occasion of a new 
 and strong impulse to the Christian religion over all 
 the Islands. Kaahumanu then became regent, and 
 gave her decided support to the gospel and the 
 schools. The schools took the place, for a time, of 
 the old heathen sports, being attended by people of 
 all ages, though their native teachers were but poorly 
 fitted for their work, and their school-houses were 
 unfurnished and unsightly. Next to Kaahumanu, the 
 most noted of. the reformers among the female chiefs 
 was Kapiolani, who held large landed possessions in 
 the neighborhood of Kealakekua Bay. Observing 
 the strong hold which superstition still had upon the 
 minds of the people, she made a journey of a hun- 
 dred miles, in 1825, to the great crater of Kilauea, 
 the supposed residence of Pele, and there, in ways 
 fitted to impress the native mind, set at nought the 
 power and wrath of the pretended goddess. Her 
 journey, and that of her numerous attendants, was 
 
 > Ellis's Tour, Eng. ed., p. 425. 
 
64 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 performed on foot, horses not having yet come into 
 use. From the volcano she proceeded to Hilo, where 
 she strengthened the hands of the missionaries resid- 
 ing at that place. I shall have occasion to speak of 
 this remarkable woman again, when reporting my 
 visit of a few days at what was once her home on 
 Hawaii. 
 
 The limits prescribed for this volume will allow of 
 l)ut a rapid glance at the more important occurrences 
 in the progress of the gospel at the Islands. The 
 visit of Lord Byron, in a British frigate bringing 
 home the remains of the king and queen, is among 
 those occurrences. A council was held by the chiefs 
 of the nation, at which his lordship and the mission- 
 aries were present. Even then the national govern- 
 ment had begun to assume a Christian character, for 
 the council made a formal acknowledgment of the 
 authority of the Christian religion. Kaahumanu was 
 decided as to the duty of restraining crime, and com- 
 mended Kapiolani and her husband for their success- 
 ful efforts to prevent murder, infanticide, theft, Sab- 
 bath desecration, drunkenness, and licentiousness. 
 At the suggestion of the governor of Hawaii, the 
 young prince, Kauikeaouli, then nine years old, was 
 placed under the regular instruction of the mission- 
 aries, that he might " shun the errors of his deceased 
 l.)rother." In this, and in a general attention to mis- 
 sionary instruction, the ishmders were encouraged by 
 the high-minded English nobleman already mentioned. 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 65 
 
 About the close of 1825, Kaahumanu and nine 
 other principal chiefs, after having been for some 
 months propounded for admission to the church, were 
 received as members in full communion. All these 
 lived and have died in the faith of the gospel ; and 
 thus we have the singular fact, that the government 
 of the Islands was in a measure Christianized at that 
 early period, and in advance of. the people. But 
 though so many of the chief rulers were brought 
 into the church, and though for a time there may 
 have been a virtual union of church and state, there 
 was never any such formal and acknowledged union. 
 The Hawaiian government never claimed the right 
 to make laws for the church, nor to appoint its 
 officers, nor to control its discipline ; nor did the 
 church ever claim the right to control the action of 
 the state. The two were neither identical nor con- 
 federate ; but the state and the church, being both 
 institutions appointed by God, were of course equally 
 bound to do his will. Each, in its own way, was 
 bound to promote good morals and the general wel- 
 fare and happiness, and hence there was concurrent 
 action. 
 
 At Kawaihae, on the western shore of Hawaii, a 
 consfreaation, estimated at not less than ten thousand 
 natives, was assembled in the autumn of 1826, to 
 hear the preaching of the gospel ; probably the largest 
 assembly for that purpose ever convened on the 
 Islands. Those were the days of great convocations, 
 
 " Memobtat. 
 
 Fkee LiP??AHr# 
 
6G 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 and they were generally held near the abodes of the 
 high chiefs. Indeed, the people had long been accus- 
 tomed to large assemblies. 
 
 Great audiences created a necessity for great meet- 
 ing-houses. These were rude, thatched buildings. 
 Governor Adams built one, this year, at Kailua, large 
 enough to hold nearly five thousand people. It was 
 one hundred and eighty feet long, seventy-eight broad, 
 and covered fourteen thousand square feet. Men 
 drew the timbers for it from the mountain forest, and 
 thousands labored in its erection, and in thatching its 
 broad roof and its capacious sides and ends. When 
 dedicated it was filled with people, presenting a won- 
 derful contrast to the noisy crowd at the outset of the 
 mission in that place, but little more than six years 
 before. The rulers of the nation were present, and 
 the people were addressed by Kaahumanu, Kuakini, 
 JSTaihe, Kapiolani, and Hoapiliwahine, who declared 
 the determination of the government to follow the 
 precepts of Christianity. 
 
 There were then schools in every district of the 
 Islands, numbering four hundred teachers, and twenty- 
 five thousand 'pupils, who, at that time, were chiefly 
 adults. 
 
 The testimony of Mr. John Young, already men- 
 tioned, who had been for a long time a naturalized 
 subject, and was the confidential adviser of the first 
 Kamehameha, and grandfather to the queen of Kame- 
 hameha IV., is worthy of being quoted entire. It 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 67 
 
 was written at Kawaihae, on the 27tli of November, 
 1826. He says,— 
 
 "Whereas it has been represented by many per- 
 sons, that the labors of missionaries in these Islands 
 are attended with evil and disadvantage to the peo- 
 ple, I hereby most cheerfully give my testimony to 
 the contrary. I am fully convinced that the good 
 which is accomplishing and already effected is not 
 little. The great and radical change already made 
 for the better, in the manners and customs of this 
 people, has far surpassed my most sanguine expecta- 
 tions. During the forty years that I have resided 
 here, I have known thousands of defenceless human 
 beings cruelly massacred in their exterminating wars. 
 I have seen multitudes of my fellow-beings offered 
 in sacrifice to their idol gods. I have seen this large 
 island, once filled with inhabitants, dwindle down to 
 its present numbers through wars and disease, and I 
 am persuaded that nothing but Christianity can pre- 
 serve them from total extinction. I rejoice that true 
 religion is taking the place of superstition and idol- 
 atry, that good morals are superseding the reign of 
 crime, and that a code of Christian laws is about to 
 take the place of tyranny and oppression. These 
 things are what I have long wished for, but have 
 never seen till now. I thank God that in my old 
 age I see them, and humbly trust I feel them too." 
 
 In the ship which took Liholiho to England, a 
 Frenchman, named Hives, had secreted himself, and 
 
68 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 thus secured a passage. On the arrival of the ship in 
 England he went over to France, and attracted some 
 attention there on account of his supposed influence 
 with the Hawaiian king. Falsely representing him- 
 self as the owner of extensive plantations at the 
 Islands, he induced several laymen of the Komish 
 faith to go out as laborers on his plantations, and three 
 priests of that persuasion to go as missionaries. 
 They arrived on the 7th of July, 1827. Such was 
 the origin of the Roman Catholic mission to the 
 Sandwich Islands. Their arrival was annoying to 
 the native rulers, who regarded their worship as a 
 return towards their former idolatrous system, and as 
 so far contrary to their laws. It is not my purpose 
 here to enlarge on this mission. 
 
 Neither shall I describe the outrages committed at 
 Lahaina and Honolulu by foreign seamen, with a 
 view to break down the laws restraining native 
 females from going on board ships for illicit purposes. 
 I am ashamed to say that a lieutenant in the United 
 States navy was the leading actor at Honolulu, and 
 that he was for a time successful. 
 
 These occurrences led the good Kaahumanu to 
 say to her "friends and kindred" in the United 
 States, " I wish you to send hither more teachers to 
 increase the light in the name of Jesus Christ; for 
 great has been the kindness of God towards us, the 
 people of dark hearts." And she received the sec- 
 ond reenforcement, arriving in 1828, with unfeigned 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 69 
 
 expressions of joy. About this time, in connection 
 with the young king, she completed a thatched house 
 of worship at Honoluhi, like the one at Kailua, and 
 nearly as large. 
 
 Kalanimoku, whom the natives called " the Iron 
 Cable" of their country, died in 1827. Anticipating 
 the approach of his dissolution from the progress of 
 dropsy, the old chief sailed from Honolulu for Kailua, 
 where he wished to die. Here, under an unsuccess- 
 ful operation for his disease, he fainted, and after a 
 few hours expired, on the 8th of February. In him 
 the heathen warrior was seen transformed into the 
 peaceful, joyous Christian. "The world," he said, 
 " is full of sorrow ; but in heaven there is no sorrow 
 nor pain — it is good, it is bright, it is happy.'' 
 His loss was deeply felt by Kaahumanu, for on his 
 counsel she had long relied ; it was felt also by the 
 whole nation.^ 
 
 Governor Adams joined the church in 1829, and 
 Kekuanaoa and Kinau, his wife, early in the next 
 year. Kinau was a daughter of Kamehameha I. The 
 good Kaahumanu died in peace, June 5, 1832, at 
 the age of fifty-eight. She possessed great native 
 strength of character, which was enriched and 
 adorned by grace. From being selfish, proud, 
 haughty, and oppressive, she became the humble 
 and kind mother of her people. So great was the 
 change in her, that, on visitiug Hawaii, the natives 
 
 ' Bmgham's History, p. 306. 
 
70 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 called her "the new Kaahumauu." She was a cordial 
 friend of the mission and of the cause of Christ, and 
 was greatly and generally lamented. Kinau was 
 appointed to succeed her as regent, and the young 
 king, assuming his sovereignty in the spring of 1833, 
 made her his premier. She was a wise and good 
 counsellor. When certain irreligious chiefs besought 
 the youthful monarch to oppose the new religion, 
 his reply was, "The kingdom of God is strong." 
 
 The names of those originally composing the mis- 
 sion, and also of its first reenforcement, have been 
 mentioned. It is proper that the succeeding reen- 
 forcements, and the date of their arrival, should be 
 recorded here. 
 
 The second reenforcement arrived March 31, 1828, 
 and consisted of Lorrin Andrews, Jonathan S. Green, . 
 Peter J. Gulick, and Ephraim W. Clark, ordained 
 missionaries, Gerrit P. Judd, physician, Stephen 
 Shepard, printer, and their wives ; Miss Maria C. 
 Ogden, Miss Delia Stone, Miss Mary Ward, and 
 Miss Maria Patten, assistants and teachers. — The 
 third arrived in 1831, and consisted of Dwight 
 Baldwin, Reuben Tinker, and Shelden Dibble, or- 
 dained missionaries, Andrew Johnstone, assistant in 
 secular affairs, and their wives. — The fourth arrived 
 in 1832, and consisted of John S. Emerson, David 
 B. Lyman, Ephraim Spaulding, William P. Alexan- 
 der, Richard Armstrong, Cochran Forbes, Harvey 
 R. Hitchcock, and Lorenzo Lyons, ordained mis- 
 
AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 71 
 
 sionaries, Alonzo Chapin, physician, and their wives, 
 and Edmund H. Eogers, printer. — The fifth, which 
 arrived in 1833, was Benjamin W. Parker and 
 Lowell Smith, ordained missionaries, and their wives, 
 and Lemuel Fuller, printer. — The sixth, which ar- 
 rived in 1835, was Titus Coan, ordained mission- 
 ary, Henry Dimond, bookbinder, Edwin O. Hall, 
 printer, and their wives. Miss Lydia Brown and Miss 
 Elizabeth M. Hitchcock. — The seventh, arriving in 
 1837, consisted of Isaac Bliss, Daniel T. Conde, Mark 
 Ives, and Thomas Lafon, M. D., ordained missiona- 
 ries ; Seth L. Andrews, M. D., physician; Sam- 
 uel N. Castle, assistant secular superintendent ; 
 Edward Bailey, Amos S. Cooke, Edward Johnson, 
 Horton O. Knapp, Edwin Locke, Charles McDonald, 
 Bethuel Munn, William S. Van Duzee, and Abner 
 Wilcox, teachers, and their wives ; Miss Marcia M, 
 Smith and Miss Lucia Gr. Smith, teachers. — The 
 eighth, composed of Elias Bond, Daniel Dole, and 
 John D. Paris, ordained missionaries, William H. 
 Rice, teacher, and their wives, arrived in 1841. — 
 The ninth consisted of George B. Rowell and James 
 W. Smith, M. D., ordained missionaries, and their 
 wives, and arrived September 21, 1842. — The tenth, 
 arriving in 1844, was Claudius B. Andrews, Timo- 
 thy Dwight Hunt, and Eliphalet Whittlesey, and 
 their wives, and John F. Pogue, ordained mission- 
 aries. — The eleventh, arriving in 1848, was Sam- 
 uel Gr. Dwight and Henry Kinney, ordained mis- 
 
72 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 sionaries, and Mrs. Kinuey. — The twelfth, arriving 
 in 1849, was Charles H. Wetmore, M. D., and wife. 
 — The thirteenth, sent in 1854, was William C. 
 Shipman, ordained missionary, and wife. 
 
 The last of the clerical missionaries sent to the Isl- 
 ands was as long ago as the year 1854. The whole 
 number since the year 1819 is forty. Several sons 
 of missionaries, educated in this country, have 
 at different times returned to the Islands in the 
 clerical profession. One half of the clerical mission- 
 aries went prior to the year 1832, and about half 
 are now in the field. There have also been six 
 physicians, twenty laymen as teachers, printers, etc., 
 and eighty-three females, all but three of them wives 
 of missionaries and assistant missionaries. The term 
 of missionary labor on the Islands, with the clerical 
 members of the mission, averages about twentj^-one 
 years. One of them has been there forty-four years ; 
 four, thirty-six years ; one, thirty-three ; four, thirty- 
 two ; and two, thirty-one years. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE ISLANDS TO THE TIME OF THEIR CONVERSION 
 
 TO CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 Testimony of Governor Kekuanaoa as to the Former State of the 
 Islands. — The Government ask for Teachers in secular Matters. — 
 The Signers. — Like Request from the Mission. — Why not com- 
 plied with. — Aid from Missionaries indispensable to the Govern- 
 ment. — Civil Government necessary for the Safety of the Church. 
 — School for young Chiefs. — Testimony of Hon. Robert Crichton 
 Wyllie. — Early Influences of the Holy Spirit. — Increased Vigor 
 in Prosecuting the Mission. — Reason for it. — The Great Awaken- 
 ing, and its Results. — On the Admission of Converts to the 
 Church. 
 
 That we may the better appreciate the chaDge 
 wrought among this people by the Holy Spirit, I 
 quote the testimony of Governor Kekuanaoa as to 
 their former state. It is from an address delivered 
 by him in the Stone Church at Honolulu, on a day set 
 apart for Thanksgiving in January, 1841, and pub- 
 lished in " The Polynesian" newspaper of that time. 
 Of course what we have is a translation. 
 
 " In looking," says the governor, " over the years that 
 are past, I see great reason to praise God for his goodness 
 to me, and to all who are here present. I look back to the 
 reign of Kamehamaha I., and around on the present state 
 
 7 (73) 
 
74 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 of things, and I say there is no being so great and good as 
 Jehovah, and there are no laws so good as his. 
 
 " I will mention some things which I saw in the reign of 
 Kamehamaha I. There were three laws: the first. Papa; 
 the second, Waioahukini; the third, Mamalahoa. The 
 design of all these laws was the same, which was to deliver 
 all criminals from the operations of justice, by appealing to 
 the favor of the high chiefs. Whoever was protected by 
 these laws might commit what offence he chose, yet he 
 escaped all harm by the favor of the chiefs. We did not at 
 that time see offenders tried by the judges, before witnesses, 
 as we now do. Such a thought was unknown to us. 
 Everything depended on the will of the chief. 
 
 " There was also idolatry. We worshipped wooden gods, 
 and feather gods, and all sorts of worthless things. We 
 then thought it was right to do so ; but we see our error 
 now, because we have new light. In former days, right 
 and wrong were all alike to us ; but now we see there is a 
 difference. There is a right, and there is a wrong. Our 
 idol gods knew nothing ; but Jehovah knows all things, and 
 has revealed some things to us. In this we are blessed ; 
 and to-day let us be thankful. 
 
 '' Uncleanness aboundedin our times of darkness. Some 
 chief men had ten women ; some had more, and some had 
 less. So also those who had property had many women. 
 Neither were the women confined each to one man. The 
 law of marriage was then unknown. Untold evils arose 
 from this source, such as infanticide, quarrels,- murder, and 
 such like things. All these evils are not done away, but 
 they have greatly decreased. 
 
 " In the reign of Kamehameha I. we were not taught to 
 respect the rights of others. We abused the maimed, the 
 
BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. iO 
 
 blind, the aged ; and the chiefs oppressed the poor without 
 mercy. We did not know then that these things were 
 wrong, for we had no wise teachers ; but now it is plain to 
 us that all these things are wicked. It would be well if we 
 had left them off. 
 
 " In those ancient times we were greatly given to gam- 
 bling, drinking, and sports. These were universal, and the 
 chiefs were foremost in them. It was common, also, for the 
 chiefs to seize such property as they coveted, without giving 
 anything in return for it. They took food, pigs, and this 
 thing, and that thing, as they pleased. But in this respect 
 there has been a, wonderful change -for the better. Prop- 
 erty is now secured to all by the laws of the kingdom. 
 We chiefs do not dare now to take property which is not 
 our own. Some chiefs have done so, and they have been 
 called to account. Taxes are now fixed and regular, and 
 we have many good laws, like enlightened countries. 
 
 " We are better clad than we -used to be. I remember 
 the time when we saw only the hiha and the malo among 
 the common people. Great, indeed, was the amount of 
 theft in our days of ignorance. It was connected with 
 lying and robbery in every quarter. Laziness was thought 
 to be honorable, and lazy people were the greatest favorites 
 with the chiefs. When a chief died, there were dreadful 
 doings. Teeth were knocked out ; uncleanness was seen 
 everywhere, in open day ; heads were shaved ; food was 
 destroyed, and every sort of abomination committed. Such 
 was the state of things in the days of Kamehameha I. 
 Have we not seen many great and new things since that 
 time? 
 
 " I will now speak of Liholiho's reign. He made a law, 
 called makaho72ii^ on the death of his father. Great was 
 
76 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 our rum-driuking, dancing, sporting, singing, stealing, adul- 
 tery, and night-carousing, at that time. Large houses were 
 filled with women, and whole nights were spent in debauch- 
 ery. 3ut Liholiho was kind to his chiefs, and to common 
 people, and to foreigners. 
 
 " Very good were all these things in my mind in those 
 days. But latterly I have become acquainted with the 
 Word of God and the Law of God, showing a better way 
 than any I knew before. Let us bless the name of Jehovah 
 for all his benefits to us and our nation. Blessed is the man 
 who keeps the law of the Lord." 
 
 As many as ten years after a large portion of the 
 influential rulers had become connected with the 
 chui'ch, the following letter was addressed, by the 
 young king and the chiefs, to their American patrons. 
 It was dated August 23, 1836, and shows how much 
 greater had been the progress of religion on the 
 Islands, than of civilization. 
 
 "Love to you, our obliging friends in America. This is 
 our sentiment as to promoting the order and prosperity of 
 these Hawaiian Islands. Give us additional teachers, Hke 
 the teachers who dwell in your own country. These are 
 the teachers whom we would specify : a carpenter, tailor, 
 mason, shoemaker, wheelwright, papermaker, type-founder, 
 agriculturists skilled in raising sugar-cane, cotton and silk, 
 and in making sugar ; cloth manufacturers, and makers of 
 machinery, to work on a large scale ; and a teacher of the 
 chiefs in what pertains to the land according to the practice 
 
Kauikeaouli, 
 
 Kaahlimanu, 2d, 
 
 Nahienaena, 
 
 Kekauluohi, 
 
 HoAPiLi Kane, 
 
 Paki, 
 
 Mahia Hoafili, 
 
 LiLIHA, 
 
 Adams KuAKrNi, 
 
 AlKANAKA, 
 
 BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. 77 
 
 of enlightened countries ; and if tliere be any other teachers, 
 who would be serviceable in these matters,' send such teach- 
 ers also. Should you assent to our request, and send hither 
 these specified teachers, then we will protect them, and grant 
 facilities for their occupations, and we will back up their 
 works, that they may succeed well. 
 
 Leleiohoku, 
 
 Kekuanaoa, 
 
 Kanaina, 
 
 Kekauonohi, 
 
 Ke Aill AHONUI . " 
 
 Of the above named, only Kekuanaoa and Kauaina 
 are living. The king's name stands first on the list ; 
 he is also known as Kamehameha III. Kaahumanu 
 2d is the official name of the premier; she is better 
 known as Kinau, daughter of the first Kamehameha, 
 the wife of Kekuanaoa, and mother of the present 
 royal family. Kekauluohi was also a daughter of the 
 first Kamehameha, and was the one selected by him 
 to become the wife of a son of Pomare, king of 
 Tahiti, in case the mutual agreement, that each 
 should give one of his daughters in marriage to a 
 son of the other, had been found practicable.^ She 
 subsequently became the wife of Kanaiua, and was 
 premier after Kinau, and through the most troublous 
 and critical times of the nation. Commodore Wilkes 
 
 1 Ellis's Tour, pp. 44 and 64. 
 
 7* 
 
'8 
 
 THE HAWAII AX ISLANDS, 
 
 gives a portrait of her in his Uiiited States Exploiing 
 Expedition to the Pacific, which is here copied.^ 
 
 Xahienaena was the king's only sister, and died 
 early. Adams Kuakini was subsequently governor 
 of Hawaii. His name was a combination of his na- 
 tive name with that of a former president of the 
 United States, by which he was generally known 
 among foreigners. Paid was a high chief residing 
 at Honolulu, who married a descendant of Kalanio- 
 puu, king of Hawaii when the Islands were discov- 
 ered by Cook. He was remarkable for his stature, 
 of which his coffin, in the royal cemetery, affords 
 evidence. Leleiohoku was a son of Kalanimoku, 
 well known as the prime councillor of Liholiho and 
 Kaahumanu. Kealiiahonui was descended from the 
 kings of Kauai, and was governor of that island in 
 
 ^ She was then premier, and this is the description given of her a? 
 she appeared at the Commodore's first interview with Kamehameha 
 m., in the year 1840 : — 
 
 '* This lady is upwards of six feet in height ; her frame is exceed- 
 ingly large, and well covered with iat. She was dressed in yellow 
 silk, with enormously large gigot sleeves, and wore on her head a 
 tiara of beautifid yellow feathers, interspersed with a few of a scarlet 
 color. Above the feathers appeared a large tortoise-shell comb, that 
 confined her straight black hair. Her shoulders were covered with a 
 richly embroidered shawl of scarlet crape. She sat in a large arm- 
 chair, over which was thrown a robe made of the same kind of yellow 
 feathers as decked her tiara. Her feet were encased in white cotton 
 stockings and men's shoes. She was altogether one of the most re- 
 markable looking personages I have ever seen." 
 
 Speaking of the feathers in her tiara, he says, "These feathers 
 
.^=5^^'^ N 
 
 
 KinvAl'LVoHI. 
 
BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. 81 
 
 1845. Kekauonohi, a descendant of a prince of 
 Maui, was one of the wives of Liholiho. 
 
 In the same year the missionaries, acting in concert 
 with the government, voted to request the Board to 
 send out a pious carpenter, mason, tailor, and shoe- 
 maker, to be connected with the mission. It was 
 not found possible to comply with their request, nor 
 was a compliance deemed of vital importance. In 
 secular life the demand may usually be expected to 
 create the supply. The experience of the Board has 
 painfully shown how much better it is to trust to the 
 operation of that law. Yet it was found, in the 
 process of raising this nation from barbarism, that 
 it was necessary to allow a few of the missionaries, 
 after being released for that purpose from their con- 
 nection with the Board, to enter the service of the 
 government. In 1838 the king and chiefs, not being 
 able to obtain such a counsellor as they desired from 
 the United States, requested the Rev. William Rich- 
 ards to come into that relation to them. They felt 
 the need of a guide in their new relations to their 
 people and to foreigners, and Mr. Richards had their 
 
 are among the most celebrated productions of these Islands, and some 
 idea of their cost may be formed when it is stated, that each bird 
 yields only a few, and that some thousands are required to form a 
 head-dress. The wreath worn by Kekauluohi is valued at $250, and 
 her robe at $2500. The birds (Melithreptes paciiica) are taken by 
 means of bird-lime made from the pisonia, and the catching of them 
 is practised as a trade by the mountaineers. The wearing of these 
 feathers is a symbol of high rank." 
 
S2 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 entire confideuce. To this he was entitled bj reason 
 of his excellent common sense and his disinterested 
 zeal for the welfare of the nation. Both the mission 
 and the Prudential Committee approved of his com- 
 plying with the request. He was afterwards made 
 Minister of Instruction, which office he retained, to 
 the general satisfaction of the people, until his death 
 in 1847. The Rev. Eichard Ai-mstrong, D. D., was 
 then released from the mission to take the oversight 
 of the schools, for the support of which the govern- 
 ment made an annual appropriation of about $40,000 ; 
 and in this department, till his sudden and lamented 
 death in 1860, he rendered most important service. 
 Dr. Gerritt P. Judd, a missionary physician, also 
 retired from the mission, that he might give his effi- 
 cient aid in extricating the government from its 
 financial embarrassments, in which he seems to have 
 been eminently successful . He was the confidential 
 minister of the king through Lord Paulet's strange 
 usurpation of the government, and was serviceable 
 to the nation in many ways.^ 
 
 The mission did right to make these sacrifices ; for 
 
 ^ It is recorded of Dr. Judd, in Mr. Jarves's BKstory of tlie Hawaiian 
 Islands, p. 183, that, *< fearing the seizure of the national records" by 
 Lord George Paulet, during his forcible occupation of the Islands in 
 1843, "ho withdrew them from the government house, and secretly 
 placed them in the royal tomb. In this abode of death, surrounded 
 by the sovereigns of Hawaii, using the coffin of Kaahumanu for a 
 table, for many weeks he nightly found an unsuspected asylum for 
 his own labors in behalf of the kingdom." 
 
BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. S3 
 
 the life of the governmeut was essential to the well- 
 being of the church. Nor can any candid and well- 
 informed observer doubt that, but for the moral sup- 
 port aiSbrded by the mission, the Hawaiian nation 
 would never have surmounted the obstacles in the 
 way of its progress along the path of civilization. 
 
 In 1839 Mr. and Mrs. Cooke, missionary teachers, 
 were invited to take charge of a school for the young 
 chiefs, to be supported by the Hawaiian government; 
 and in this school, where other teachers were also 
 employed, the present reigning family received their 
 education, in connection with others of both sexes, 
 belonging to the higher classes. While at Honolulu 
 I met with some native ladies, educated in this school, 
 whose manners and intelligence commanded my 
 respect. 
 
 The Hon. Robert Crichton Wyllie, who has been 
 for a long time Minister of Foreign Affairs, in 
 Notes on the Islands printed in 1846 (which he 
 kindly placed at my disposal) , takes an enlightened 
 and just view of all these proceedings. "As applied 
 to a people in the circumstances in which the Hawai- 
 ians were," he regards the measures bearing on the 
 government, with which the missionaries were more 
 or less directly connected, as deserving the approval 
 of every Christian, philanthropist, and political 
 economist. Certain resolutions adopted by the as- 
 sembled missionaries in 1838, which will be given 
 substantially in the sequel, expressive of views they 
 
84 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 entei'tained coBceming their own duties to the rulers, 
 and also of the duties of those- rulers to their sub- 
 jects, he pronounces "worthy to be printed in letters 
 of gold, and hung up in the House of Nobles, as a 
 guide to their legislation." 
 
 , As early as the year 1825 it was evident that the 
 Holy Spirit had begun, in certain districts, to operate 
 upon the minds of the people at large. As an illus- 
 tration of this I quote from the journal of Mr. Eich- 
 ards, at Lahaina, on the Island of Maui, where 
 Keopuolani died two years before. 
 
 '•''April 19. As I was walking this evening I beard the voice 
 of prayer in six different houses, in the course of a few rods. 
 I think there are now not less than fifty houses in Lahaina 
 where the morning and evening sacrifice is regularly offered 
 to the true God. The number is constantly increasing, and 
 there is now scarcely an hour in the day that I am not inter- 
 rupted in my regular employment ^y calls of persons anx- 
 ious to know what they must do to be saved. 
 
 "21. For four days our house has not been empty, 
 except while the door has been fastened. When I wake in 
 the morning I find people waiting at the door to converse on 
 the truths of the Scriptures. Soon Hoapili, wife and train, 
 come and spend the day ; and after the door is closed at 
 evening we are interrupted by constant calls, and are not 
 unfrequently awaked at midnight by those who wish to ask 
 questions. Houses for prayer are multiplying in every part 
 of the village, and the interest which is manifested on the 
 
BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. 85 
 
 concerns of eternity is such as, only six months ago, I did 
 not expect would be seen even for a whole generation. 
 
 '•'' 23. In the morning several females called, for the pur- 
 pose of having a female prayer-meeting established. Kaa- 
 moku gave me the reasons why they wished to have another 
 meeting. She said that the females were coming to con- 
 verse with her night and day, and in so great numbers that 
 she could find no rest, and they were all anxious to assem- 
 ble together, that she might teach them, and they strengthen 
 each other. She said she was acquainted with thirty-one 
 fraying females in Nahienaena's train. Considering her as 
 a proper person to superintend a religious meeting, I gave 
 my approbation ; so that there are now three separate cir 
 cles of females in Lahaina who meet regularly for prayer, 
 embracing the number of about sixty persons. Eleven 
 strangers have called during the day, to converse respecting 
 the truths of Christianity." 
 
 The state of the Islands became so interesting about 
 the year 1835 as to lead the Prudential Committee to 
 adopt more efficient measures, in dependence on 
 divine grace, for hastening the close of their proper 
 work ; believing that, should it be found possible to 
 complete it in the space of one or two generations, 
 those Islands would be a glorious exemplification and 
 proof of the power of the gospel in missions, for the 
 encouragement of the Church of God in its efforts for 
 the conversion of the world. After having corre- 
 sponded sufficiently with the mission on the subject, 
 
 a company of thirty-two persons, male and female, 
 
 8 
 
86 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 was sent out by the Board, uear the close of 1836, 
 including four clergymen and nine lay teachers. 
 Some surprise was expressed, at the time, by patrons 
 of the Board, that so large a reenforcement should be 
 sent to so small a field. It was said in reply, that the 
 smallness of the field was the very reason for sending 
 it; embracing, as it did, an entire people, in one 
 compact group of islands, under one government, all 
 easily accessible, and singularly prepared for the 
 gospel. In no other nation could the Board so well 
 make the experiment of the possibility of an early 
 completion of its work. Events soon showed that 
 this large reenforcement was none too large, and that 
 it was eminently seasonable. The members were cor- 
 dially welcomed by the king, chiefs, and people ; and 
 they had scarcely been distributed over the Islands, 
 and acquired the language, when the wonderful 
 awakening commenced, which resulted in very large 
 accessions to the Christian Church, and the substan- 
 tial conversion of the Islands to the Christian religion. 
 The first public indications of its approach were 
 in the general meeting of the missionaries in 1836, 
 and again in the meeting of the following year. The 
 heart of the mission seemed then drawn out in desires 
 and prayers for the conversion, not of the Islands 
 merely, but of the whole world, to Christ; which 
 found expression in a printed Appeal to the Churches 
 of the United States, of singular earnestness and 
 power. Being unfortunately based on the assump- 
 
BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. 87 
 
 tion, that the great embarrassment iu carrying on the 
 work of missions was rather in the lack of men than 
 of money ^ and coming, too, when an unusual number 
 had received an appointment as missionaries, while 
 the country and the treasury of the Board were suf- 
 fering under one of the severest of our commercial 
 distresses, the address necessarily lost much of its 
 power. It was the joint production of several mis- 
 sionaries, but the substance and spirit of it afterwards 
 appeared in a work entitled "Thoughts on Missions," 
 by Rev. Sheldon Dibble, which has been widely cir- 
 culated by the American Tract Society, and still has 
 a living voice in the churches. Among the natives 
 the great awakening may be said to have commenced 
 at Waimea, on Hawaii. In the spring of 1838 there 
 was evidence of the presence of the Spirit at nearly 
 all the stations on that island. So there was on 
 Maui, Oahu, and Kauai. It was a work with power, 
 and the power was evidently that of the Holy Spirit. 
 The dull and stupid, the imbecile and ignorant, the 
 vile, grovelling, and wretched, became attentive 
 hearers of the word, and began to think and feel. 
 Even such as had before given no signs of a conscience, 
 became anxious inquirers after the way of life. When- 
 ever, wherever the missionary appointed a meeting, 
 he was sure of a listening audience. However gi'eat 
 the crowds, the meetings were generally conducted 
 with ease and pleasure. The Sabbath was exten- 
 sively observed, and rarely were natives seen intoxi- 
 
S8 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 cated. Famil}'' worship prevailed even to a greater 
 extent than the public profession of religion. 
 
 The whole Bible was given to the Hawaiian people 
 in their own language in the year 1839, the last 
 sheet being printed on the 10th day of May ; and 
 nothing could have been more seasonable. In 1837 
 the number of church-members was 1259. In 1842 
 it was 19,210. In 1843 it was 23,804, then embodied 
 in twenty-three churches. The congregations were 
 immense during this season of extraordinary interest. 
 
 " The congregation at Ewa was obliged to leave their 
 chapel, and meet under a shelter one hundred and sixty-five 
 feet long by seventy-two wide, sitting in a compact mass, in 
 number about four thousand. Of two congregations at 
 Honolulu, one was estimated at two thousand five hundred 
 souls, and the other between three and four thousand. At 
 Wailuku a house ninety-two feet by forty-two was found too 
 strait, and the people commenced building a new house one 
 hundred feet by fifty. At Hilo congregations were some- 
 times estimated at between five and six thousand. Prayer- 
 meetings were frequently adjourned from the lecture-room 
 to the body of the church." ^ 
 
 Reviewins: this work after more than a score of 
 3-ears, we can have no doubt that there was a deep 
 and genuine religious awakening. It was fiirst seen 
 in the hearts of the missionaries. A historian from 
 
 ' Dibble's History, p. 349. 
 
BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. 89 
 
 among themselves affirms, that "there was among 
 them much searching of heart, deep humiliation, 
 strong feeling for perishing sinners throughout the 
 heathen world, and especially for those at these 
 Islands, and much earnest, importunate, and agoniz- 
 ing prayer." 
 
 "Neither can it be doubted," he adds, "that the Holy 
 Spirit was poured down on the churches and congregations 
 throughout the Islands, and at some places very abundantly. 
 Such was the uniform belief and testimony at the time of 
 all the laborers in the field, consisting of more than twenty 
 ordained ministers of the gospel, and nearly the same num- 
 ber of intelligent laymen. And now, in the retrospect, after 
 the lapse of nearly three years, such continues to be their 
 belief and testimony. Among so many witnesses, collected 
 from all parts of the United States, and differing consider- 
 ably in their training and prejudices, there is of course a 
 variety of views in regard to different aspects of the revival ; 
 but no one would dare assert that a work of grace was not 
 experienced. Most pronounce it a powerful work, and some 
 term it wonderful and unprecedented. The revival was the 
 same in character with what had occurred before at particu- 
 lar stations, and the same also with what has been expe- 
 rienced at several places the last two years. It differed 
 only in being more powerful and more general throughout 
 the group. We shall be very much disappointed if at the 
 judgment day it shall not appear that many souls were at 
 that time truly converted." ^ 
 
 ' Dibble's History, p. 351. 
 8* 
 
90 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 From the days of Kaahumanu the great majority 
 of the people would gladly have secured an admis- 
 sion to the church, if permitted so to do. The mere 
 fact, therefore, that great numbers requested to be 
 received into the visible church, in those times of 
 excitement, proves nothing conclusively as to- the 
 number of hopeful converts. In the admission of 
 members the practice of the missionaries varied con- 
 siderably ; but most of them took a course between 
 the two extremes. Mr. Dibble closes his account 
 with the following declaration : — 
 
 " It should be kept in mind that hasty and numerous ad- 
 missions, and extravagant indications of feeling, took place 
 at only a few stations. What great revival was there ever 
 in this world which was not attended with imperfections that 
 were afterwards regretted ? With every proper deduction, 
 it must he allowed that a great work was wrought by the 
 Holy Spirit." 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE ISLANDS REGAEDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 
 
 Reasons for adducing Testimony. — That of the Missionaries, in 
 1848. — The "Witnesses. — Former Nature of the Government. — Con- 
 trast of the former and present Character and Condition of the Peo- 
 ple. — Schools and Education. — Progress in Civilization. — Testi- 
 mony IN 1860 OF Mr. Richard H. Dana. — What the Missionaries 
 have done. — "What they are. — Schools and Education. — How the 
 Missionaries were regarded by foreign Visitors and Residents. — 
 Struggle between Good and Evil. — Influence of Missionaries on the 
 Government. — How the Nation has been preserved. — Safety of 
 the Traveller. — Prevalent Influence of Religion. — Estimate of the 
 Missionaries. 
 
 Our historical sketch has come down to the year 
 1848 — nearly a generation after the arrival of the 
 missionaries, and fifteen years prior to my visit to 
 the Islands. As I shall venture to speak confidently 
 on the religious character of the Hawaiian Protes- 
 tant churches, and as this is a matter of much moment, 
 and one in regard to which there has been conflicting 
 evidence, I shall devote a chapter to testimony as 
 to the condition and character of the Hawaiian people 
 in 1848, after they had received the gospel, and also 
 in 1860, twelve years later. 
 
 TESTIMONY OF THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 In tne year 1848, the mission, then numbering 
 twenty-nine clergymen, all of them liberally edu- 
 
 (91) 
 
92 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 cated, and twelve intelligent laymen, bore a united 
 testimony as to the contrast that existed between the 
 state of the people at that time, as compared with 
 their state at the commencement of the mission. The 
 reader will not regard this well-considered delinea- 
 tion as too much extended. 
 
 *' In the year 1820," they say, " there was hut one ruler. 
 His word was law, and Hfe and death were at his disposah 
 The people had no voice in the government ; they had no 
 rights that were respected ; they could hold no property that 
 might not be seized. A chief or landholder might taboo a 
 field of taro or other food at any time by placing a stick of 
 sugar-cane in one corner, and no one would dare to take 
 anything away without liberty. Every other kind of prop- 
 erty was equally liable to seizure ; and if a person refused 
 to execute any of the orders of a chief or head man, or 
 neglected to perform any service required at his hands, his 
 house might be burned with all its contents, and he and his 
 family left entirely destitute. The people were ruled with a 
 rod of iron. They were ignorant, degraded, and miserable. 
 
 "It is true that idolatry had been abolished ; but the 
 hearts of the people were full of idols, and their moral degra- 
 dation was as great as when they were bowing down to wood 
 and stone. There was gross and shameful wickedness in 
 high places, in low places, in all places. There was no 
 sacred enclosure where Virtue could be found in her unstained 
 vestments. There was no written language. There were 
 no books, or schools, or hymns of praise, or prayers offered 
 to the Christian's God. Nor was there any prophet who 
 could tell how long this night of ignorance and moral death 
 
REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 93 
 
 might last. Parents prostituted their daughters, and hus- 
 bands their wives, for the sake of gain. They went, some 
 willingly, and others by constraint, as sheep to the slaughter, 
 not knowing that it was for their life. Every foreign ship 
 was fully freighted as she passed from island to island, and 
 there was no want of supply when in port. There was no 
 law against this traffic ; on the contrary, it was the uni- 
 versal custom of the laud. These are some of the traits of 
 character, and some of the customs of the Hawaiian people, 
 in 1820. 
 
 " From that period we date the progress of Christian 
 improvement. For the few first years of missionary effort, 
 the effects of their labors were scarcely discernible ; but in 
 the lapse of time the onward march of light and truth be- 
 came more distinctly marked ; and now all who are com- 
 petent judges are ready to exclaim. What hath God wrought ! 
 The change is so great, so wonderful, so beyond expec- 
 tation or example, that it would seem that none coidd avoid 
 acknowledging the mighty power of God. 
 
 " Could the Hawaiians of 1820 be placed side by side with 
 the present inhabitants of the Islands, the contrast in their 
 outward appearance would be very striking. The dress of 
 the natives of that period was very simple, consisting of a 
 malo for the male, and a jpa'u for the female. The hilia was 
 sometimes put on, but not generally ; and children of both 
 sexes were entirely naked till they were nine or ten years 
 old. In bathing in the sea, or sporting in the surf, no articles 
 of clothing were ever worn ; and females were accustomed 
 to leave their j^a'w at their residences, and pass on through 
 the village to the shore, and return in the same manner ; and 
 if they were individuals of high rank, they would not unfre- 
 quently call at the residence of the missionary to pay their 
 
94 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 respects, and send a servant to bring the ^a'w, and put it on 
 in the missionary's presence, and return comparatively clad.. 
 Such are a few of the outlines of the appearance of the people 
 in regard to their dress." 
 
 "But what is the appearance of the people now? You 
 will not often see a female without one or two garments of 
 foreign manufacture, and most of the people throughout the. 
 Islands are decently clothed. In truth many of them go far 
 beyond their means in this respect. Most of the congrega- 
 tions on the Sabbath exhibit an appearance quite civilized ; 
 and one would discover no very wide difference between 
 them and an American assembly. You will seldom see a 
 man or a woman in their ancient costume. This universal 
 custom of wearing clothing, so far as they can obtain it, 
 should be regarded as some proof of advancement. The 
 change from nakedness to the use of decent apparel is cer- 
 tainly very important. 
 
 " At the period above referred to, none of the relations of 
 domestic and social life were regarded as sacred or binding, 
 A man might have as many wives as he could take care of 
 and feed ; and he could turn them all adrift, as best suited 
 his convenience or pleasure. A woman might also have as 
 many husbands as she chose ; but she could turn them off 
 and take others at pleasure, or they might leave her, if they 
 so desired. Polygamy was one of the features of that age. 
 The king had five wives ; one of them the widow, and two 
 of them the daughters, of his deceased father. Each one had 
 her particular day of service, when she followed her lord with 
 a spit-dish and a fly-brush. It is easy to see that in such a 
 mode of life there could be no such thing as conjugal affec- 
 tion or domestic concord ; and there was no such thing as 
 
REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED, 95 
 
 parental authority. Real parental affection, moreover, was 
 rarely seen ; and equally rare were Ifilial affection and 
 obedience. No obligation was felt on the part of parents to 
 take care of their children, nor on the part of children to 
 obey their parents ; and children were often destroyed, before 
 or after birth, to save the trouble of taking care of them, 
 
 " But the Hawaiians of the present day occupy a different 
 position. Indeed, there is scarcely a feature of the genera- 
 tion of 1820 discernible in the one now upon the stage. Then , 
 there was no law to regulate society. Now all the natural, 
 social, aud domestic relations are respected, and the duties 
 of each are in some measure regulated by good and whole- 
 some statutes ; aud a neglect to perform the duties attached 
 to these various relations is punishable by fine, imprison- 
 ment, or other disabilities. Parents and children, husbands 
 and wives, masters and servants, are recognized in the laws 
 of the nation ; and for any delinquency in the performance of 
 their duties they are judicially answerable. No breach of 
 trust or promise, no dereliction of duty, passes unnoticed.*' 
 
 " Of common schools there are 336, with 16,153 pupils ; 
 and there are also five schools of a higher order, containing 
 234 scholars. The elements of a common-school education 
 have become pretty generally diffused throughout the nation. 
 Rarely can a child over ten years of age be found who cannot 
 read more or less fluently, while thousands can answer, with a 
 good degree of correctness, miscellaneous questions in the 
 other branches. Sixteen years ago, schools for children 
 were almost unknown, and very few were then able to read. 
 The change is gi'eat. We cannot contemplate it without 
 admiring the agency by which it has been wrought ; and we 
 feel determined, by help from the Lord, to press forward 
 
96 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 this department of our labor, until the blessing of a good 
 education shall be enjoyed by every child." 
 
 " In regard to the piety of Hawaiian church-metobers, we 
 have always told you that there were many of them for whom 
 we have fears that they are not the children of God. Some, 
 we fear, are hypocrites, while others are ignorant and self- 
 deceived. Many of them do not give that unequivocal evi- 
 dence that they have passed from death unto life which we 
 greatly desire to see. Our field has tares as well as wheat ; 
 and some of them, we fear, will grow together until the great 
 harvest-day. 
 
 " Indeed, the mass of our church -members are babes in 
 Christ — babes in knowledge, in understanding, in wisdom, in 
 experience, in stability, in strength, in everything. Many 
 of them have grown up amid the thick darkness and abomi- 
 nations of heathenism. Their minds have become darkened 
 by reason of sin, and their consciences seared. Hence it 
 cannot be expected that even when truly converted they will 
 be able to withstand temptation, and develop the perfect sym- 
 metry of the strong and full-grown man in Christ. But we 
 have many living epistles known and read of all men — the 
 soldiers of the cross, tried and faithful. These are our joy 
 and crown of rejoicing. Every year increases their number, 
 their experience, their strength, and our confidence in them. 
 
 " Every year furnishes additional evidence that a great 
 and glorious work has been wrought among this people. We 
 believe that God has a church here, builded on the foundation 
 of the apostles and prophets, and that the gates of hell shall 
 never prevail against it. Thousands have been redeemed 
 from the bondage of sin and death, and made trophies of the 
 rich and sovereign grace of God. Never have your mis- 
 
REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 97 
 
 sionaries had more cheering evidence of genuine piety in the 
 churches than at the present time. 
 
 " On the first arrival of the missionaries, the people were 
 a nation of drunkards ; and every vice was practised, and 
 every crime was committed, which grows out of such a state 
 of things. In every village the most disgusting licentious- 
 ness might be seen, the legitimate and never-failing accom- 
 paniment of intemperance. These abominations were not 
 confined to common people ; but the kings and the chiefs 
 were the principal actors in the riotous scenes of those days. 
 The eye saw and the ear heard many things which may not 
 be uttered or written. The tongue would falter to speak 
 them, and the paper itself would blush to receive the 
 record. 
 
 " Has any change been effected in the habits of the Island- 
 ers in this respect ? Is every village now, as formerly, filled 
 with intoxicated and licentious revellers ? Not at all. There 
 has been a great, nay, a mighty revolution. There has been 
 a transition from brutal intoxication to Christian sobriety. 
 It is a thing of rare occurrence to see a drunken native. 
 The scale is turned. The foreign community are the con- 
 sumers of intoxicating drinks. There is no nation on the 
 globe that better deserves the appellation of ' temperate,' than < 
 the Hawaiian ; and they would be more consistently and 
 entirely so, if they were left to manage the subject for them- 
 selves, without foreign interference. But, alas ! the Hawai- 
 ian government has not the liberty to make any article of 
 commerce contraband. 
 
 *' The king, the government, and the nation itself, adhere 
 
 to the principles of temperance ; and the whole mass might-. 
 
 not unaptly be designated as one great temperance society. 
 
 "We regard them as quite a sober people ; and we venture to 
 
 9 
 
98 
 
 THJi HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 say, that there is as much morality, and as much practical 
 religion, as can be found in any community of equal magni- 
 tude which may be selected in any nation under heaven." 
 
 " Many more facts might be stated in proof of the prog- 
 ress which the Islanders have made in general improvement. 
 They practise many of the arts and usages of civiKzed life. 
 They arc carpenters, blacksmiths, shoemakers, masons ; and 
 in most of the mechanical departments there are respectable 
 workmen. There are those who possess flocks and herds, 
 and hold land in fee simple ; there are some who are gaining 
 property ; and equal protection is given to all, from the high- 
 est to the lowest. Neither the king nor chiefs can take what 
 is not their own, without being amenable to the laws. The 
 people have availed themselves of the inducements held out 
 to them to labor, with the assurance that all the avails of 
 their industry will be secured to them ; and many are col- 
 lecting around them the comforts and conveniences of a civ- 
 ilized people. Their hojuses are better, and many of them are 
 divided into separate apartments. Some of their residences 
 are furnished with tables, chaii's, and many other articles 
 used in Christian lands. But why should we multiply exam- 
 ples in proof of the advanced position which the nation now 
 occupies ? Every eye can see it ; and the great and com- 
 manding facts which go to complete the proof of its advance- 
 ment are not of difficult discovery. They are distinctly 
 marked on the chart of its progress from downright heathen- 
 ism to its present civilization." * 
 
 ^ ^Rlissionary Herald, vol. xlv., p. 17. 
 
REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 99 
 
 TESTIMONY OF ME. DAJSTA. 
 
 The testimony of Eichard H. Dana, Esq., a dis- 
 tinguished lawyer, and member of the Episcopal 
 Church, in Boston, though twelve years later, is a 
 significant confirmation of that given by the mission- 
 aries. It is contained in a letter written from the 
 Hawaiian^ Islands, during a visit in the year 1860, 
 and first printed in the ISTew York Tribune. It is 
 explicit, and, coming from an intelligent and candid 
 observer, of a different religious persuasion from the 
 missionaries, deserves a permanent record. Mr. 
 Dana writes as follows : — 
 
 "It is no small thiug to say of the Missionaries of the 
 American- Board, that in less than forty years they have 
 taught this whole people to read and to "WTite, to cipher and 
 to sew. They have given them an alphabet, grammar, and 
 dictionary ; preserved their language from extinction ; given 
 it a literature, and translated into it the Bible and works of 
 devotion, science and entertainment, etc., etc. They have 
 established schools, reared up native teachers, and so pressed 
 their work that now the proportion of inhabitants who can 
 read and write is greater than in New England ; and whereas 
 they found these islanders a nation of half-naked savages, 
 living in the surf and on the sand, eating raw fish, fighting 
 among themselves, tyrannized over by feudal chiefs, and 
 abandoned to sensuality, they now see them decently clothed, 
 recognizing the law of marriage, knowing something of 
 accounts, going to school and pubhc worship with more 
 
100 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLuiNDS. 
 
 regularity than the people do at home ; and the more elevated 
 of them taking part in conducting the affairs of the consti- 
 
 * 
 
 tutional monarchy under which they live, holding seats on 
 the judicial bench and in the legislative chambers, and filling 
 posts in the local magistracies. 
 
 " It is often objected against missionaries, that a people 
 must be civilized before it can be Christianized ; or at least 
 that the two processes must go on together, and that the 
 mere preacher, with his book under his arm, among a bar- 
 barous people, is an unprofitable laborer. But the mission- 
 aries to the Sandwich Islands went out in families, and 
 planted themselves in households, carrying with them, and 
 exhibiting to the natives, the customs, manners, comforts, 
 discipline, and order of civilized society. Each house was 
 a centre and source of civilizing influences ; and the natives 
 generally yielded to the superiority of our civilization, and 
 copied its ways ; for, unlike the Asiatics, they had no civili- 
 zation of their own, and, unlike the North American Indians, 
 they were capable of civilization. Each missionary was 
 obliged to qualify himself, to some extent, as a physician and 
 surgeon, before leaving home ; and each mission-house had 
 its medicine-chest, and was the place of resort by the natives 
 for medicines and medical advice and care-. Each mission- 
 ary was a school-teacher to the natives in their own lan- 
 guage ; and the women of the missions, who were no less 
 missionaries than their husbands, taught schools for women 
 and children, instructing them not only in books, but in sew- 
 ing, knitting, and ironing, in singing by note, and in the 
 discipline of children. These mission families, too, were 
 planted as garrisons would have been planted by a military 
 couqueror in places where there were no inducements of 
 
REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 101 
 
 trade to carry families ; so that no large region, however 
 difficult of access, or undesirable as a residence, is without 
 its head-quarters of religion and civilization. The women of 
 the mission, too, can approach the native women and chil- 
 dren in many ways not open to men, — as in their sickness, 
 and by the peculiar sympathies of sex, — and thus exert the 
 tenderest, which are often the most decisive, influences. 
 
 " In the course of the two months I have spent upon these 
 Islands, it has been my good fortune to be the guest of many 
 of the mission families, and to become more or less ac- 
 quainted with nearly all of them. And, besides fidelity in 
 the discharge of their duties to the natives, I can truly say 
 that in point of kindness and hospitality to strangers, of in- 
 telligence and general information, of solicitude and pains- 
 taking for the liberal education of their children, and of zeal 
 for the acquirement of information of every sort, it would 
 be difficult to find their superiors among the most favored 
 families at home. I have seen in their houses collections of 
 minerals, shells, plants, and flowers, which must be valuable 
 to science ; and the missionaries have often preserved the 
 best, sometimes the only, records of the volcanic eruptions, 
 earthquakes, and other phenomena and meteorological obser- 
 vations. Besides having given, as I have said, to the native 
 language an alphabet, grammar, dictionary, and literature, 
 they have done nearly all that has been done to preserve the 
 national traditions, legends, and poetry. But for the mis- 
 sionaries, it is my firm belief that the Hawaiian would never 
 have been a written language ; there would have been few 
 or no trustworthy early records, historical or scientific ; the 
 traditions would have perished ; the native government 
 would have been overborne by foreign influences, and the 
 
 9 * 
 
102 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 interesting, intelligent, gentle native race would have sunk 
 into insignificance, and perhaps into servitude to the domi- 
 nant whites." 
 
 " The educational system of the Islands is the work of the 
 missionaries and their supporters among the foreign resi- 
 dents, and one formerly of the mission is now Minister of 
 Education. In every district are free schools for natives. 
 In these they are taught reading, writing, singing by note, 
 arithmetic, grammar, and geography, by native teachers. 
 At Lahainaluna is the Normal School for natives, where the 
 best scholars from the district schools are received and car- 
 ried to an advanced stage of education, and those who desire 
 it are fitted for the duties bf teachers. This was originally 
 a mission school, but is now partly a government institution. 
 Several of the missionaries, in small and remote stations, 
 have schools for advanced studies, among which I visited 
 several times that of Mr. Lyman, at Hilo, where there are 
 nearly one hundred native lads ; and all the under teachers 
 are natives. These lads had an orchestra of ten or twelve 
 flutes, which made very creditable music. At Honolulu there 
 is a royal school for natives, and another middle school for 
 whites and half-castes ; for it has been found expedient gen- 
 erally to separate the races in education. Both these schools 
 are in excellent condition. But the special pride of the mis- 
 sionary efforts for education is the High School or College 
 of Punahou. This was established for the education of the 
 children of the mission families, and has been enlarged to 
 receive the children of other foreign residents, and is now 
 an incorporated college with some seventy scholars. The 
 course of studies goes as far as the end of the Sophomore 
 
REGARDED AS CURISTIANIZED. 103 
 
 year in our New England colleges, and is expected soon to 
 go farther. The teachers are young men of the mission 
 families, taught first at this school, with educations finished 
 in the colleges of New England, where they have taken high 
 rank. At Williams College there were at one time five 
 pupils from this school, one of whom was the first scholar, 
 and four of whom were among the first seven scholars of the 
 year ; and another of the professors at Punahou was the first 
 scholar of his year at New Haven. I attended several reci- 
 tations at Punahou in Greek, Latin, and mathematics, and 
 after having said that the teachers were leading scholars in 
 our colleges, and the pupils mostly children of the mission 
 families, I need hardly add that I advised the young men to 
 remain there to the end of the course, as they could not pass 
 the Fresliman and Sophomore years more profitably else- 
 where, in my judgment. The examinations in Latin and 
 Greek were particularly thorough in etymology and syntax. 
 The Greek was read both by the quantity and by the printed 
 accent, and the teachers were disposed to follow the conti- 
 nental pronunciation of the vowels in the classic languages, 
 if that system should be adopted in the New England col- 
 leges. It is upon that system that the native alphabet was 
 constructed by the missionaries. This institution must de- 
 termine, in a great measure, the character not only of the 
 rising generation of whites, but, as education proceeds down- 
 ward, and not upward, also that of the natives. It is the 
 chief hope of the people, who have spent their utmost upon 
 it, and are now making an appeal for aid in the United 
 States — an appeal that ought not to be unsuccessful." 
 
 *' Among the traders, shipmasters, and travellers who have 
 
1^4 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 visited these Islands, some have made disparaging statements 
 respecting the missionaries ; and a good deal of imperfect 
 information is carried home by persons who have visited only 
 the half-Europeanized ports, where the worst view of the 
 condition of the natives is presented. I visited among all 
 classes — the foreign merchants, traders, and shipmasters, 
 foreign and native officials, and with the natives, from the 
 king and several of the chiefs to the humblest poor, whom I 
 saw without constraint in a tour I made alone over Hawaii, 
 throwing myself upon their hospitality in their huts. I 
 sought information from all, foreign and native, friendly and 
 unfriendly ; and the conclusion to which I came is, that the 
 best men, and those who are best acquainted with the history 
 of things here, hold in high esteem the labors and conduct 
 of the missionaries. The mere seekers of pleasure, power, 
 or gain, do not like their influence ; and those persons who 
 sympathized with that officer of the American navy who 
 compelled the authorities to allow women to go off to his 
 ship by opening his ports and threatening to bombard the 
 town, naturally are hostile to the missions. I do not mean, 
 of course, that there is always unanimity among the best 
 people, or perhaps among the missionaries themselves, on 
 all questions ; e. g., as to the toleration of Catholics, and on 
 some minor points of social and police regulation. But 
 on the great question of their moral influence, the truth is 
 that there has always been, and must ever be, in these Islands, 
 a peculiar struggle between the influences for good and the 
 influences for evil. They are places of visit for the ships of 
 all nations, and for the temporary residence of mostly unmar- 
 ried traders ; and at the height of the whaling season the 
 number of transient seamen in the port of Honolulu equals 
 
REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 105 
 
 half tlie population of the town. The temptations arising 
 from such a state of things, too much aided by the inherent 
 weakness of the native character, are met by the ceaseless 
 efforts of the best people, native and foreign, in the use of 
 moral means and by legislative coercion. It is a close 
 struggle, and, in the large seaports, often discouraging and 
 of doubtful issue ; but it is a struggle of duty, and has never 
 yet been relaxed. Doubtless the missionaries have largely 
 influenced the legislation of the kingdom, and its police sys- 
 tem ; it is fortunate that they have done so. Influence of 
 some kind was the law of the native development. Had not 
 the missionaries and their friends among the foreign mer- 
 chants and professional men been in the ascendant, these 
 Islands would have presented only the usual history of a 
 handful of foreigners exacting everything from a people who 
 denied their right to anything. As it is, in no place in the 
 world that I have visited are the rules which control vice and 
 regulate amusements so strict, yet so reasonable, and so 
 fairly enforced. The government and the best citizens stand 
 as a good genius between the natives and the besieging army. 
 As to the interior, it is well known that a man may travel 
 alone, with money, through the wildest spots, unarmed. 
 Having just come from the mountains of California, I was 
 prepared with the usual and necessary belt and its append- 
 ao:es of that res^on, but was told that those defences were 
 unheard of in Hawaii. I found no hut without its Bible and 
 hymn-book in the native tongue, and the practice of family 
 prayer and grace before meat, though it be over no more 
 than a calabash of poi and a few dried fish, and whether at 
 home or on journeys, is as common as in New England a 
 century ago. 
 
 V 
 
106 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 "It may be asked whether there is no offset, no deduction 
 to be made from this high estimate of the American mission- 
 aries. As to their fidelity and industry in the worst of times, 
 and their success up to the point they have now reached, I 
 think of none. As to the prospects for their system in the 
 future, and the direction the native mind may take in its 
 further progress, there are some considerations worthy of 
 attention.'' 
 
 Then follow suggestions on the probable effect of 
 certain modifications in the Protestant worship of the 
 Island churches, should such modifications be made. 
 Relating as they do to the future, they need not be 
 quoted here. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 MEASURES CONSEQUENT UPON THE CONVERSION OF 
 
 THE ISLANDS. 
 
 True Idea of a Mission. — Its Application to the Hawaiian Islands. — 
 New Measures adopted. — These partly successful. — Difficulties 
 encountered. — The great Difficulty. — Light from an unexpected 
 Quarter. — New Problem. — The Resort for its Solution. 
 
 Missionary Societies have been slow to act on the 
 idea of working their missions professedly with a 
 view to an early completion. A mission should 
 obviously be planned and prosecuted with the expec- 
 tation of completing it, through the grace of the 
 almighty Saviour, within a time compatible with the 
 measure of faith and patience in the churches sup- 
 porting it. The great awakening at the Sandwich 
 Islands, and the surprising changes consequent there- 
 upon, had the effect to bring this idea home to the 
 Prudential Committee. But this was still more effec- 
 tually done by means of a subsequent unexpected 
 development in the mission itself — a simultaneous 
 outburst of parental solicitude in the missionaries, 
 which, for a time, threatened seriously to diminish 
 the working force of the mission. The climate of 
 those Islands is favorable to an increase of popula- 
 tion. The number of children now living in fiffcy- 
 
 (107) 
 
108 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 three mission families is two hundred and thirty-five, 
 or more than four for each family ; and as many as 
 fifty-eight grandchildren are recollected as belonging 
 to those families. About the year 1847, when the 
 great awakening had in a considerable degree sub- 
 sided, and the thousands of hopeful converts had 
 been gathered into the churches, there began to be 
 a strong disposition in those families to go to the 
 fatherland to make provision for the older children. 
 The case, as it came before the Prudential Committee, 
 was new in their experience, no such homeward ten- 
 dency of missionary families having occurred else- 
 where. The fact awakened solicitude among the 
 missionaries themselves ; and at their general meet- 
 ing in May, 1848, they passed a resolution, urging 
 upon the Board to go as far as possible in removing 
 obstacles to their permanent residence on the Islands. 
 Before an intimation of this action of theirs was 
 received, the Committee had taken a step in that 
 direction, perhaps somewhat farther than the mission- 
 aries, as a body, were then fully prepared for. They 
 adopted the conclusion, that the Islands had been 
 virtually Christianized ; that the nature of the work 
 had therefore changed essentially ; and that what 
 was needed, thenceforward, was pastors, rather than 
 missionaries. It was also assumed (though this 
 proved to be an error), that in case the missionaries 
 should be released from their connection with the 
 Board, and become pastors, they would act wisely to 
 
MEASURES CONSEQUENT ON THEIR CONVERSION. 109 
 
 look for at least a part of their support from the 
 native churches. 
 
 It was clearly seen, also, that there was a striking 
 peculiarity in the location of the mission. Not only 
 was there a genial clime, but the Islands were cen- 
 trally situated as regards the great trading world, 
 being at the junction of several of the future great 
 highways of commerce, while the government of the 
 Islands was wholly favorable to the mission. It would 
 seem, therefore, that at least a portion of the children 
 of the mission might reasonably be expected to make 
 their permanent home on their native Islands. 
 
 With this expectation (which events now seem 
 likely to realize), the Prudential Committee, in July 
 of 1848, entered upon a series of measures with the 
 avowed purpose of putting it in the power of the 
 missionaries to remain there, with their families. 
 They encouraged them to take a conditional release 
 from their connection with the Board, and become 
 Hawaiian citizens. They provided for the transfer 
 of the greater j)art of the property held by the Board, 
 consisting of houses, lands, herds, etc., to the mis- 
 sionaries, with the understanding that they would 
 remain at the Islands. The lauds were originally 
 received from the rulers of the Islands ; and the 
 government, which was favorable .to this measure, to 
 make the transfer more sure, gave the missionaries 
 a right to their lands in fee-simple. It was under- 
 stood, moreover, that the missionaries would have 
 
 10 
 
110 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 the same liberty in the acquisition and investment 
 of property, that popular sentiment gives to pastors 
 in the United States. 
 
 . Some fear was expressed at the time, both at 
 home and also at the Islands, that this great change 
 in the circumstances of the mission would operate 
 unfavorably upon the spiritual condition of the mis- 
 sionaries. But I was assured, by those best competent 
 to know, that the mission gained in spirituality after 
 this change was made in its relations to propei'ty and 
 to the Islands. The missionaries of course felt it to 
 be their duty to husband the property thus given 
 them, and some availed themselves, to a moderate 
 extent, of the privilege conferred by the government 
 of purchasing land at a low rate. In my tour through 
 the Islands, the brethren everywhere made me ac- 
 quainted with their temporal affairs, and I was glad 
 to find so many of them in circumstances favorable to 
 their comfort, and to the settlement of their children 
 j there. In point of fact, the great body of the mission- 
 aries are still there on the ground, with their families ; 
 and in sufficient numbers, I trust, to be the salt, and 
 light, and safety of the nation. I believe they all 
 now agree, that some such measures as those adopted 
 in the year 1848 were needful, to the end that the 
 Protestant Christian community on those Islands 
 might hope to become independent, at some time, of 
 foreign aid. 
 
 The difficulties experienced in working out these 
 
MEASURES CONSEQUENT ON TllEIR CONVERSION. Ill 
 
 changes were really very great. ISTot only was there 
 the want of precedents to guide the executive of the 
 Board, but the early experience and training of the 
 missionaries themselves at the Islands had not been 
 favorable to a feeling of self-reliance and independ- 
 ence in pecuniary matters. The missionaries had at 
 first received their support on the principle of common 
 stock, each one drawing from a depository what 
 articles he deemed needful. This at length was so 
 far modified, that a limit was put to the value of what 
 each might draw in a given time ; but the goods were 
 to be furnished at cost. Meanwhile a market had 
 grown up at Honolulu, and a change to salaries paid 
 in money was thus rendered possible, leaving the 
 missionary to make his purchases where he pleased. 
 Simple as the whole case ma}^ seem, the actual working 
 of it out, in all its details, required the correspondence 
 of near a dozen years. The efibrt of some of the 
 brethren to live on salaries derived wholly from native 
 churches diminished the feeling of dependence on 
 the churches at home. But the looking to native 
 churches for any part of the support had also the 
 eflfect to retard the institution of a native ministry. 
 
 In respect to the matter last named, so vital to the 
 great end in view, there was considerable diversity 
 in the practice of the missionaries, and still more in 
 their opinions. The Islands were divided into about 
 a score of missionary districts. Excepting Honolulu, 
 each of these districts was under the care of one 
 
112 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 missionary. The metropolitan district had two mis- 
 sionaries and two churches ; but the other districts 
 had each only one church. On Maui and Oahu 
 several small communities or churches were set off 
 for native pastors ; but those churches and pastors 
 were regarded as under the ecclesiastical direction of 
 the missionaries in their respective districts. The 
 desirableness, even the ultimate necessity, of these 
 purely native formations, was conceded by all ; but it 
 is not known that, up to the year 1863, any one mis- 
 sionary regarded the time as fully come when native 
 churches and pastors should be set free from direct 
 missionary intervention and control. The Island of 
 Maui approached, perhaps, nearest to this result ; but 
 even there the native pastor held a subordinate relation 
 to the missionary. The native pastorate has been, in- 
 deed, for many years, the great missionary problem 
 of the Islands. The tendency in the minds of the 
 brethren was doubtless in the right direction ; and it 
 should not surprise us if a portion of the older mis- 
 sionaries, after their long experience of duplicity and 
 instability in the native character, were slow to invest 
 natives mth the responsibilities of the sacred office. 
 
 Happil}^ in the year 1853, God in his providence 
 led to the sending of several Hawaiian preachers as 
 missionaries, alone, to the Marquesas Islands — to 
 have only an annual visit from a missionary of 
 another race. Whatever may be the final result of 
 the mission on those Islands, its reflex influence on 
 
MEASURES CONSEQUENT ON THEIR CONVERSION. 113 
 
 the Hawaiian Islands has been eminently good. It 
 has shown that the native ministry need much less 
 of constant personal oversight than had been sup- 
 posed. If the promised gi-ace of Christ has upheld 
 them among the cannibal Marquesans, — as it has 
 marvellously, — why might not the same gracious 
 and adequate support be expected on their native 
 Isles? However, the correspondence on the subject 
 of constituting a native pastorate on the Hawaiian 
 Islands came to no satisfactory result. The testi- 
 mony was conflicting, and some of it was very- 
 adverse, as though the natives were thoroughly 
 demoralized by licentious ideas and habits, and were 
 everywhere and always unreliable. 
 
 This subject will come up again in a more hopeful 
 aspect, as we proceed. But it should be stated here, 
 that while the Prudential Committee were by no 
 means convinced that proper materials for pastors 
 could not be found among so many thousands, who 
 had been called by the Holy Spirit into the churches, 
 they were greatly perplexed by seeing so little pros- 
 pect of efi:ective measures at the Islands for induct- 
 ing native preachers into the pastoral office. At the 
 same time it was known that all except four of the 
 missionaries were past the age of fifty, and a portion 
 of them considerably beyond that age ; while there 
 really was not a call for new missionaries, since 
 additional missionaries would only occupy more of 
 the ground, and leave still less for native pastors. 
 
 10* 
 
?• 
 
 114 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 This state of things, resulting partly from the 
 progress of events since 1848, brought up a new 
 problem for solution, very different from the one 
 then resolved ; namely, what ought to he done to sup- 
 ply the place of the missionaries^ as they are succes- 
 sively called to their rest, and, at the same time, to 
 enable the Board to withdraw gradually from the 
 Islands? 
 
 It V5^as the apparent impossibility of solving this 
 problem by means of correspondence alone, at least 
 within a safe period, that induced the Prudential 
 Committee, with the hope of doing it by means of 
 a few months of unreserved fraternal conference with 
 the brethren at the Islands, to send out their Foreign 
 Secretary, in the year 1863, for such a conference. 
 
CHAPTEK YI. 
 
 VOYAGE TO THE ISLANDS, AND A WEEK AT THE 
 
 METROPOLIS. 
 
 Question of Duty. — Companions of the Voyage. — Railroad across 
 the Isthmus. — A magnificent Coast. — From San Francisco to the 
 Islands. — Honolulu. — Introduction to the Queen. — The Officers 
 of Government. — Governor Kekuanaoa. — Favorable Impression 
 of social Life in the Capital. — Introduction to the Native Chris- 
 tian Community. 
 
 The reason for my visiting the Islands was stated 
 at the close of the last chapter. The resolution of 
 the Prudential Committee, making it my duty to go, 
 was passed December 16, 1862. I then wanted 
 scarcely four years of threescore and ten ; and I 
 knew well the laborious nature of the service pro- 
 posed, having thrice visited the missions of the 
 Board in Western Asia, and once those in India. 
 More than a dozen ocean transits, and nearly as 
 many of inland seas, had not reconciled me to sea- 
 life, and I had no passion for foreign travel. The 
 first thought of so long a tour, though in a new and 
 interesting direction, was not pleasant. But while I 
 had found such visits laborious, my intercourse with 
 missionaries and their families on the ground had 
 always been a source of high enjoyment. Nowhere 
 
 (115) 
 
116 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 had I had a sweeter experience of Christian fellaw- 
 ship. And the anticipated renewal of such an expe- 
 rience on the Hawaiian Islands, along with a convic- 
 tion, which sprang up, that I was called of God to 
 this service, soon led to a cheerful preparation for 
 departure, and in a few days I was ready to go. 
 My wife consented to accompany me, — going of 
 course at private expense ; and we took our young- 
 est daughter with us, having regard in so doing to 
 the benefit of her health. 
 
 We left Boston on the 9th of January, 1863, and 
 on the 12th of the same month embarked in the 
 steamer Ocean Queen, at New York, going by way 
 of Aspinwall and the Isthmus, and arrived at San 
 Francisco February 7. The railroad passage across 
 the Isthmus occupied three hours. The road lies 
 between the 9th and 10th degrees of north latitude, 
 and is about forty-eight miles long, terminating at 
 Aspinwall on the east and Panama on the west, 
 with a maximum grade of sixty feet. The summit 
 grade is two hundred and sixty-three feet above the 
 mean tide of the Atlantic Ocean. The road was 
 completed in January, 1855. Considering the cU- 
 mate, the morasses that were to be explored and 
 filled, the distance of the field from those undertak- 
 ing the work, the mortality among the laborers, the 
 number of bridges, etc., the work must be regarded 
 as a wonderful result of human genius and enter- 
 prise. The first native wood employed for the ties 
 
VOYAGE TO THE ISLANDS. 
 
 117 
 
 on the road soon perished, and was replaced with 
 ties of lignum vitae brought from Carthagena. The 
 telegraphic posts suffered in the same manner as 
 the original ties of the road, and it was necessary to 
 manufacture posts which the worms would not attack ; 
 and they are now a composition of pounded stone or 
 gravel and cement, cast in a mould, and apparently 
 durable as rock. The number of water-ways on the 
 route is said to be one hundred and seventy, the 
 greater paii; of them, however, requiring only shoii: 
 culverts and bridges ; but the iron bridge across the 
 Chagres, at Barbacoas, is six hundred and twenty 
 feet long, with six spans of a hundred feet each. 
 The cost of the road up to 1859 was eight millions 
 of dollars. Its gross earnings in its first seven 
 years, during only four of which was the road in use 
 throughout its entire extent, were $8,146,605, and 
 its clear gains $5,971,728.^ The profits must be 
 much greater now, but I have not the means of 
 stating what they are. I know we paid twenty-five 
 dollars each for railroad passage, and ten cents for 
 every pound of baggage we had over fifty pounds, 
 and it was very carefully weighed. 
 
 The steamer Constitution, one of the largest and 
 finest American vessels, awaited us on the other side, 
 and we went pleasantly, in thirteen or fourteen 
 days, over the three thousand miles from Panama to 
 San Francisco, almost always in sight of the mighty 
 
 ' Otis's Hist, of Panama Railroad, pp. 36, 41, 46. 
 
118 
 
 THE HAW.UIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 range of mountains forming the eastern barrier of the 
 Pacific Ocean. On the Pacific side there was a marked 
 superiority in the arrangements on board for the 
 health and comfort of the passengers. Being anx- 
 ious to proceed, since the general meeting of the mis- 
 sionaries in June would restrict the time for our island 
 surveys, I induced Captain Cresey, of the Boston 
 •clipper ship Archer, bound to China, to land us at 
 Honolulu, where we arrived on the 27th of February, 
 a little more than six weeks from the time of our 
 embarkation at New York. 
 
 The week following was spent in active, fatiguing, 
 but interesting social intercourse. The population 
 of Honolulu and its suburbs has risen to ten or twelve 
 thousand, and its garden-like, city-like appearance 
 surprised me. Missionaries are living who well re- 
 member when there was only one wooden house in 
 the place, the rest being grass or thatched huts, and 
 when there were only footpaths instead of streets, 
 and not a tree or shrub in the town, not to speak of 
 its naked, barbarous inhabitants. Now there is the 
 reverse of all this. The gardens are the result of 
 water brought down the Nuuanu Yalley. This valley, 
 running up between cloud-capped mountains, is itself 
 a prominent and interesting feature in the landscape. 
 The most conspicuous edifice in Honolulu — a land- 
 mark for seamen — is the large Stone Church, with 
 massive walls of coral blocks, and a tower and town- 
 clock. It is here the first native congregation and 
 
jiPia M, 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 L-i?ii.'-'',. 
 
 I :'ii| 
 
 ^nii.T'i; I' 
 
 , ;/;.;ii.i 
 
 4wlL 
 Mmm 
 
 ' .('liiili' 
 
 !'■ lllli 
 
 
 'nil 
 
 ■. 'II 
 
 GO 
 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
A WEEK AT THE METROPOLIS. 121 
 
 church worship God. The edifice proving too large, 
 a part has been shut off by a partition ; but it will 
 now seat twenty-five hundred in the simple Hawaiian 
 dress. 
 
 Our first week in the metropolis bl'ought us into 
 agreeable contact with much good foreign society, 
 and some native. The king was absent, having left 
 for his country-seat at Kailua, with the English 
 bishop, just before our arrival. We were glad to 
 wait on the amiable and accomplished queen, at her 
 invitation, and were gratified with the interview. 
 Those who have traced the progress of these Islands 
 in social life will be pleased to see how an event of 
 this kind was noted in The Polynesian, under the 
 head of " Court News." 
 
 " Dr. Anderson, Mrs. Anderson, and Miss Anderson were 
 very graciously received by Her Majesty the Queen, in her 
 private apartments in the Palace, yesterday, at 11 o'clock 
 forenoon. To mark how much she welcomed these philan- 
 thropic visitors to this kingdom, it pleased Her Majesty to 
 send her carriage to convey them to and from the Palace. 
 The reception being a friendly one, without etiquette, only 
 her Royal Highness Princess Victoria, the Chancellor of the 
 Kingdom and his lady, and the Minister of Foreign Affairs, 
 were present." 
 
 Mr. Wyllie, long Minister of Foreign Affairs, called 
 immediately on our arrival, and invited us to dine 
 with him, in company with other guests. In early 
 life, while in South America, he had known Mr. HiU, 
 
 11 
 
122 TEE. HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 the brother of my wife, and for many years Treasm'er 
 of the American Board, who was then American Con- 
 sul at Santiago and Valparaiso. - Chief Justice Allen 
 (the worthy Chancellor of the Eangdom) , with his 
 accomplished lady, soon after did the same. Noth- 
 ing could exceed the cordiality and friendliness of 
 our intercourse with the officers of government, down 
 to the close of our visit. The Secretary expressed 
 regret at his table that BQs Majesty was then ab- 
 sent; for he felt assured, under the circumstances, 
 that it would have afforded him pleasure to have met 
 us. In responding, I expressed the hope of meet- 
 ing the king after making the tour of Hawaii, and 
 stated that the Board appreciated the aid which the 
 government had rendered to the missionary enter- 
 prise; and, furthermore, that what the Board now 
 expected from the government was, that it would 
 act impartially towards the different denominations 
 of Christians. 
 
 Am ong the native gentlemen of rank who obliged 
 us with personal attentions, I am happy to name 
 Kekuanaoa, the father of the king and governor of 
 Oahu. He and Kanaina, whose acquaintance we 
 made at a later period, are now almost the only sur- 
 vivors of the old chiefs. The name of the former 
 appears very early in the history of the mission. He 
 is a member of the first church at Honolulu, and 
 takes an interest in its prosperity. Tall, erect, well 
 developed, he is one of nature's noblemen. In his call 
 
A WEEK AT THE. METROPOLIS. 123 
 
 upon US he was accompanied by Kanoa, governor of 
 Kauai, who is also a church-member. I afterwards 
 had much acquaintance with the latter on his own 
 island. I might mention several Hawaiian ladies of 
 rank who contributed materially to our pleasure at 
 the capital, but am restrained by the apprehension of 
 trespassing upon private life. It would illustrate the 
 progress of society at Honolulu, were I to go minutely 
 into the history of our sojourn in that city ; but it 
 would be taking liberties that perhaps are not allow- 
 able to travellers. Our reception by the large native 
 congregations worshipping in the first and second 
 churches, on the two Sabbaths following our arrival, 
 at each of which I made a short address, was but an 
 earnest of what we afterwards experienced from the 
 masses of the people throughout the Islands. 
 
II. 
 
 TOUR OF THE ISLANDS. 
 
 11 « 
 
TOUR OF THE ISLANDS. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 HAWAII. 
 
 The Propeller Kilauea. — Approach to Hawaii. — The King and Queen. 
 — First Landing. — The Northern Coast. — Magnificent Scenery of 
 Hilo. — Welcome Reception. — The Memorable Past. — A Chris- 
 tian Congregation. — Visit to the great Volcano. — A Baptism. — 
 Religion in Rural Districts. — The Hilo Station. — Boarding 
 Schools. — District of Kau. — Missionary Station at Waiohinu. — 
 Interesting Services at the Church. — Historical Review. — The 
 Children instead of the Fathers. 
 
 A PROPELLER sails every teu days from Honolulu, 
 touches at Lahaina and other places on Maui, and 
 makes the circuit of Hawaii. But for this, and a 
 smaller steamer every few days to the Island of Kduai, 
 our observations would have been comparatively lim- 
 ited in the three months devoted to travel. The Ki- 
 lauea (our propeller was named after the great vol- 
 cano) sailed March 9th for EQlo. An arrangement 
 was made by Mr. Castle by which we were at liberty, 
 without increase of expense, to leave or rejoin the 
 steamer at any point. And we have much reason 
 
 (127) 
 
128 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 to 
 
 o 
 
 d 
 
 H 
 
 ■25 
 
 H 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 g 
 
 w 
 
 CO 
 
 H 
 
 speak well both of the vessel and its obliging 
 officers. 
 
 Oiir approach to Hawaii was on Wednes- 
 day morning, March 11th, off Kawaihae, 
 when we had a grand profile view of the 
 island. Maiina Kea, the more northerly 
 of the two great volcanic mountains, rose 
 before us 13,950 feet, and. Mauna Loa, 
 farther south, to the height of 13,760. 
 This last-named mountain, however, was 
 pronounced " unfinished " by a missionary 
 brother, because it still continues to send 
 forth vast streams of lava. It was par- 
 tially concealed by Mauna Hualalai, not far 
 from 10,000 feet high. Those lofty masses 
 break the trade winds, and make a smooth 
 and tranquil sea along the western shore ; 
 and this, probably, is the reason why that 
 portion of the island, in former times, was 
 so much resorted to by chiefs and people. 
 
 I was at first somewhat disappointed in 
 these mountains, in consequence of their 
 extremely gradual ascent. This is illus- 
 
 r 
 
 trated by the annexed cut, derived from 
 Professor Dana's Geology of the Hawaiian 
 Islands. The two tallest mountains seem 
 less elevated than they really are, because 
 of their dome-like appearance, and the 
 very gradual inclination from their base to 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 129 
 
 their summit. That of Mauna Loa is estimated to 
 be only 6^ 30'. With so great a horizontal thickness 
 in the mountain to its veiy summit, we see how the 
 crater, which opens at the top, is able to sustain the 
 amazing pressure of a column of molten lava of more 
 than thirteen thousand feet.^ 
 
 The queen was a passenger, with her suite, going 
 to the king at Kailua ; and, just before reaching that 
 place, he came on board from his barge. The meeting 
 between them was affecting, the queen not haying 
 visited their country-seat since the death of the young 
 prince, their only child. In 1850, while the king 
 was quite a young man, he visited Boston with Dr. 
 Judd, in company with his brother (the present 
 king), and both of them were at my house. He 
 recognized the acquaintance formed at that time, and 
 expressed the hope of seeing us on our return to 
 Honolulu. I observed the queen call his attention to 
 a beautifully bound copy of the "Memorial Volume," 
 which I had sent to the palace, and which she had 
 brought with her. The good old governor of Oahu, 
 father of the king, was also on board, and I could 
 not but admire his physical development. I was 
 sorry to see such an appearance of ill health in the > 
 king. In the morning of his life, thirteen years , 
 before, I thought I had never beheld a more perfect 
 specimen of the human form. In the last month of 
 
 * Geology of United States Exploring Expedition, p. 159. 
 
130 
 
 TRE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 my sojourn on the Islands I was present, by invita- 
 tion, at his public reception of Mr. McBride, our 
 new American Minister Resident, and was pleased 
 to observe a degree of royal dignity and propriety in 
 his majesty wiiich the crowned heads of Europe could 
 hardly excel. His death occurred on the 30th of 
 November following, before he had reached the age 
 of thirty. 
 
 After landing the royal family we proceeded to 
 Kealakekua Bay, and took in wood from' the very 
 spot where Captain Cook was killed. Mr. Paris has 
 his residence two miles above, with a grand sea pros- 
 pect, and one of the best of climates. Oranges 
 flourish in that region, and excellent coffee, and a 
 variety of delicious fruits and flowers. Having been 
 apprised of our coming, Mr. Paris was down with 
 horses, and we accompanied him up the steep road 
 along the face of the precipice. We could stay only 
 to dine. Retracing our way along the coast, we next 
 morning rounded Kohala point, and met the north- 
 east trades, and an uncomfortable sea, which lasted 
 until we reached Hilo. Kohala was a beautiful region 
 as beheld from the ship, and the more so to us because 
 we could see, amid its verdure, the dwelling of our 
 brother Boud, and the Christian church erected by 
 his people. Then came a singular succession of 
 mountain ranges and ravines, with lofty cascades 
 falling into the sea. Next the lovely vale of Waipio 
 revealed its white church, — one of perhaps a dozen 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII, 131 
 
 erected under the superintendence of Mr. Lyons, — 
 with a waterfall behind, descending from the top of 
 a mountain. Two or three more such buildings came 
 into view along the high lands as we proceeded. In 
 a clear day the entrance into the harbor of Hilo 
 reveals one of the magnificent scenes of the world, 
 having Mauna Loa in front, sometimes with banks of 
 snow along its crest, and Mauna Kea on the right, 
 towards the west, looking down upon one of the 
 greenest landscapes that ever rose from the sea-shore ; 
 for it is long since volcanic eruptions have swept 
 over that surface, and being the windward side oi 
 the island, it is watered abundantly. The harbor of 
 Hilo is formed by a coral reef, at the entrance of the 
 bay, extending a couple of miles from an island on 
 the south-eastern side, which is connected with the 
 shore by a number of rocks. There is good anchor- 
 age within, and the reef destroys the dangerous 
 force of the waves, though it does not prevent a 
 heavy surf rolling upon the beach at the bottom of 
 the bay. The entrance to the harbor is along the 
 bold western shore, where the water is deep, and 
 the passage free from rocks. 
 
 We reached Hilo late in the evening, and were 
 borne in the dark through the high surf on the shoul- 
 ders of friendly natives. Though more or less wet, 
 we forgot all in the welcome of our reception by the 
 family of Mr. Coan, where we made our home, and 
 by all our brethren and sisters in that favored place. 
 
132 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Mr. Coan, not having received my letter in time, 
 was then absent on one of his missionary tours ; but 
 word was sent to him, which brought him home on 
 Saturday. It was with peculiar feelings of interest 
 that I visited Hilo. In the wonderful outpouring of 
 the Spirit during the three years following 1838, 
 more than eisrht thousand were added to the church 
 from the districts of Hilo and Puna, then containing 
 a population of about fourteen thousand. Mr. Coan 
 deemed it proper to admit five thousand in oue 
 year, and as many as seventeen hundred in one day, 
 — after personal inquiry, as he informed me, into the 
 case of each individual, extending through some time 
 previous. The extraordinary method by which he 
 was able to baptize so large a number of persons at 
 one time, even by the simple process of sprinkling, 
 will be remembered by many. He assures me that 
 the number then admitted have held on their Chris- 
 tian course as well as the rest. The old grass-covered 
 meeting-house, large enough to hold the average con- 
 gregation of four thousand, when people came in 
 from all the surrounding region, has given place to 
 a beautiful framed edifice, painted white, having a 
 tower and well-toned bell, and capable of seating 
 perhaps seven hundred persons. I learned that there 
 are now twenty-three meeting-houses in the districts 
 of Hilo and Puna, many of them framed buildings, 
 and some of stone. The church includes all the Prot- 
 estant professors of religion in these two districts, 
 
TOUn OF HAW ATI. 133 
 
 which, after the lapse of twenty-five years, number 
 four thousand and ^vq hundred. The decrease has 
 been only in proportion to that of the population. The 
 male and female church-members are nearly equal in 
 number. 
 
 On the Sabbath following our arrival, the church 
 bell sent forth the hallowed sounds to which I have 
 been accustomed in my native land, and a suitably 
 dressed congregation assembled, of whom, thirty 
 years before, very few would have had any decent 
 clothing, or any feeling on the subject. And that 
 congregation listened, in the forenoon of that day, 
 and also of the next Sabbath, with marked attention, 
 to a statement, interpreted by Mr. Coan, of what I 
 had seen during my visits to our -missions in the 
 Eastern World, accompanied by such practical 
 suggestions as occurred to me. On the second Sab- 
 bath, fifty or sixty of the "leading men," — lunas 
 perhaps they would be called — remained after the 
 service, and' repeated among themselves (as the pas- 
 tor informed me) nearly all my facts ; showing that 
 they had in a good measure remembered and appre- 
 ciated them. There was something significant, more- 
 over, in the warm greeting and shaking of hands, 
 which followed our meeting, not only with m3'self, but 
 with my wife and daughter. And then their aloha — 
 their expressive word of greeting ! There could be 
 no mistakiug the^facts, nor their significance. 
 
 Hilo, notwithstanding the beauty of its scenery, 
 
 12 
 
134 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 used to be regarded with disfavor, as a place of resi- 
 dence, on account of the excessive rains. During 
 our visit they sometimes poured down in torrents. 
 But the intervals were bright and cheering, and there 
 is said to be a season of the year when the rains are 
 intermitted, of which season the residents speak in 
 terms of warm admiration. Such is the productive- 
 ness of the soil in consequence of this abundant mois- 
 ture, that foreigners are appropriating large tracts in 
 Hilo to the culture of the sugar-cane. 
 
 We started for Kilauea, the great volcano, on 
 Tuesday, March 17th, under the guidance of Mr. 
 Co an, within whose missionary district the volcano is 
 situated. Our company, which was all on horse- 
 back, consisted of three ladies and four gentlemen. 
 We were two days on the way, both in going and 
 returning, and it rained nearly all that time. The 
 fii'st four miles was over a bad road, in an open 
 country, with more or less of the j9(27icZanw5 and kukui 
 trees ; then through a forest of ohias, with their 
 trunks nearly concealed by the climbing Uhui. Then 
 came gigantic ferns, and an extensive tract covered 
 with the ti trees, their bright green leaves overtop- 
 ping the ferns. These abound in saccharine matter, 
 and our horses were eager to pluck them by the way. 
 Elsewhere I found natives eating the root of the ti 
 plant, as a part of their daily food. They bake it 
 under ground, as they do the taro, when it is 
 softened, and abounds in sweet, nomishing juice. 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 135 
 
 Nothing but a faithful execution of the temperance 
 law prevents the abundant manufacture of an intoxi- 
 cating drink from this plant. 
 
 We were thankful for a pleasant day at the volcano, 
 as well as for a comfortable grass house during the 
 two nights we were there. The crater is four thou- 
 sand feet above the level of the sea, yet the ascent 
 was scarcely perceptible. The party of Commodore 
 Wilkes, when here some years since, visited another 
 active crater at the top of this mountain, at a 
 still higher elevation of ten thousand feet. Of course 
 the two craters could have no connection ; or, if they 
 have one, it must be at a vast depth. The crater at 
 Kilauea has a diameter of three miles, and the only 
 practicable descent appeared to be in front of the 
 house. It is fatiguing, but not dangerous — a walk 
 of half a mile. You then stand on the great black 
 ledge, or floor of the crater, and have a walk of two 
 miles to the burning lake. The surface is broken, 
 irregular, and indescribable. We passed a miniature 
 range of mountains, enough to show how the mighty 
 ranges along the eastern shore of this ocean may 
 have resulted from similar agencies. Jets of scald- 
 ing steam were seen all over the field, and so they 
 were on the upper surface around the house. The 
 burning lake was at that time about fifty feet below 
 the black ledge, but is said to rise and fall. A few 
 days later we heard that the molten mass was near 
 the brim. A mighty power operates beneath ; for 
 
136 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 every now and then the lava swelled into an immense 
 dome, while elsewhere it tossed itself up in jets of 
 sixty or eighty feet. The heat and gases allow of 
 approach only on the windward side. The scene was 
 most impressive. We saw one of God's wonderful 
 works. The Hawaiians, in their heathen state, rec- 
 ognized a godlike power here, to which they gave the 
 name of Pele, and when they came it was with offer- 
 ings and prayers. In a book belonging to the house 
 where we lodged, we recorded our impressions — 
 "Great and marvellous are thy works. Lord 
 God Almighty ! " 
 
 Kanoa met us here — a native foreign missionary, 
 then on a visit home from Micronesia. He was mak- 
 ing the tour of his native isle, with his wife and child, 
 giving the people an account of his mission. He is 
 an interesting man, and preceded me just one week 
 in my circuit of the island. I was glad afterwards 
 to know that he had nearly as large audiences as my 
 own. He himself travelled on foot. At the joint 
 request of Mr. Coan and the parents, I baptized Ka- 
 noa's infant daughter at the volcano, by the name of 
 Harieta Kaui. 
 
 This visit afforded me an opportunity for seeing 
 something of religious life as it exists in rural dis- 
 tricts and grass houses. The first night we stopped 
 in a wild region. There being but one room in the 
 native house, the family cheerfully vacated it for us, 
 going to a hut near by, after spreading their best 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 
 
 137 
 
 mats on the floor for our convenience. At the proper 
 time they came in to prayers, as did the men who 
 
 Native Grass House. 
 
 carried our luggage. The master of the house then 
 produced his HaAvaiian Bible, in the royal octavo 
 form, and, at the request of Mr. Coan, made one of 
 the jorayers. At the volcano house our natives 
 always joined us at family prayers, and more than 
 one of them led in the devotions. There is onl}^ a 
 small native population on this route, the people pre- 
 ferrinir to live aloni;]: the sea-shore. 
 
 The station at Ililo was commenced by Messrs. 
 Ruggles and Goodrich, in 1824 ; and the subsequent 
 laborers, previous to the arrival of ^Ir. Coan, were 
 Messrs. Dibble, Lyman, Wilcox, McDonald, and 
 Wetmore. Mr. Coan commenced his residence in 
 
 12* 
 
138 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 1836, and only he, Mr. Lyman, and Dr. Wetmore 
 have made BQlo their place of permanent abode. 
 
 The Boarding School for boys, under the care of 
 Mr. Lyman, has been in operation twenty-seven 
 years, having been commenced in 1836. Its average 
 number of pupils is fifty-four, and the whole number 
 from the beginning is six hundred. It has furnished 
 a goodly number of schoolmasters for the island, and 
 its graduates are found scattered over the group. It 
 was founded, and has been mainly supported, by the 
 American Board ; which also contributed $2000, 
 some years since, towards erecting the present excel- 
 lent building, in place of one destroyed by fire. The 
 government advanced $4000, and foreign and native 
 friends on the island $2500. The institution has a 
 charter, and the missionaries on the Island of Hawaii 
 are the trustees. Mr. Lyman derives his support 
 from the Board, and his associate, Mr. Alexander, 
 from a government grant. ^ 
 
 In the year 1839 Mrs. Coan opened a boarding 
 school with twenty girls, which was in great measure 
 
 ^ «' Through the kindness of Mr. Lyman I was present at an exam- 
 ination of the scholars. Sacred geography and arithmetic were the 
 two. branches most dwelt upon. The exercises in mental arithmetic 
 would have done credit to our own country, for they were quite as 
 proficient in them as could possibly have been expected. I was much 
 pleased with the arrangements of the dormitory, eating-rooms, hos- 
 pital, and with the appearance of the ' farm,' or the few acres they had 
 under cultivation.'' — U. S. Eayploring Expedition^ vol. iv. p. 211. 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 139 
 
 self-supporting.^ It was continued nearly ten years, 
 with much success, until increased family cares obliged 
 its founder to discontinue it. 
 
 The district of Kau lies on the south-east side of. 
 Hawaii, and Waiohinu, the station, is forty miles 
 from the volcano, on the opposite side from Hilo. 
 On Tuesday, 24th of March, we took steamer, and I 
 landed at the port a few miles from Waiohinu, with 
 my daughter ; while my wife, not being equal to the 
 severe land journey from thence to Kona, went on to 
 Kaawaloa by water. - 
 
 My third Sabbath on Hawaii was spent in Kau. 
 Rev. O. H. Gulick, son of a missionary, resides at 
 this place. Here I was more interested than I 
 expected to be. The population of the district 
 scarcely exceeds four thousand, and the Eoman Cath- 
 olics have obtained more hold than we could wish, 
 owing to past adverse circumstances. The stone 
 church holds six or seven hundred people, and was 
 full on the Sabbath. Scarcely less than two hundred 
 horses stood fastened to lava stones in the adjoining 
 fields. Near the close of one of the meetings an 
 aged deacon addressed me thus : "Sir, had you come 
 to these Islands when you began to correspond with 
 the missionaries, you would have found us naked ; 
 but now we are clothed from head to foot." It was 
 
 ' Missionary Herald, 1840, p. 251. 
 
140 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 even so ; and I began to think, in view of what I 
 had ah'eadj seen, that the burden of proof rests with 
 those who presume to deny to these people the Chris- 
 tian name. 
 
 The stated ministrations of the gospel were com- 
 menced here by Mr. Paris in 1842, and th.Q subse- 
 quent laborers were Mr. Kinney and Mr. Shipman, 
 who are both now deceased, ^^en I expressed my 
 admiration of the roads, I was told they were mainly 
 owing to the enterprise of these departed brethren. 
 A valuable two-story house, built by Mr. Paris and 
 owned by the Board, stands on the hill-side, with a 
 small stream of water running down from above, and 
 an extended view of land and sea. Waiohinu seemed 
 to me an eligible place for a boarding-school for the 
 education of female teachers and the wives of native 
 ministers. Though retired, it is accessible by steam. 
 
 Mr. Kinney died in California, nine j^ears ago, 
 whither he had gone for health. Mr. Shipman took 
 his place, and finished his career at the close of 1861. 
 ]\ir. Gulick succeeded him in the fall of 1862. In- 
 temperance, an easily besetting sin of the people, 
 made sad inroads upon the church while it was with- 
 out pastoral care ; though the people kept up their 
 public worship, and their usual collections for the 
 institutions of the gospel. Mr. Shipman possessed 
 a rare. executive talent, and was regarded b}^ foreign 
 residents as a model missiouary. I was told it Avas 
 his own impression, as he drcAv near the close of life, 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 141 
 
 that he had given an undue proportion of time and 
 strength to merely civilizing influences, and the 
 material prosperity of his people. This may account 
 in part for their spiritual weakness when the sup- 
 porting hand of their pastor had been withdrawn. 
 How slow we are to learn that civilization is a blessing 
 to a barbarous people only as it is permeated by the 
 spirit and power of the gospel I Under the new pas- 
 tor the church resumed its discipline, and the dis- 
 orders ceased. 
 
 A younger brother of Mr. Gulick was at this time 
 at Waiohinu, and the two being missionary sons, 
 their observations were from a somewhat difierent 
 point of view from those of the fathers. The pas- 
 tor's wife is a daughter of Mr. Clark, of Honolulu i 
 and the wife and family of Dr. L. H. Gulick, of the 
 Micronesia Mission, who was then in the United 
 States, were also there. Mr. Lyman, another mis- 
 sionary son, came twenty miles from his ranch 
 towards the volcano. Thus I found myself in a 
 choice company of the second generation. Sabbath 
 evening I baptized three children — a child of Dr. 
 Gulick, an adopted (native) child of the pastor, and 
 the son of a native preacher. Cherished be the 
 memory of Kau, — its roads, and scenes, and Chris- 
 tian people I 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 HAWAH. 
 
 Fatiguing Eide. — Yast Lava Deposits. — Family Scene. — Enter 
 Kona. — Pleasant Sojourn. — Kealakekua Bay. — Home of Kapio- 
 lani and Nathe. — Their Christian Labors. — Results. — Their 
 Farewell to Mr. Stewart. — Their Death. — The Station. — City 
 of Refuge. — Last Battle for the Idols. — Fiery Cataract. — Home 
 of Obookiah. — Christian Congregation. — Monthly Concert Con- 
 tribution. — Scenes on the "Way to Kailua. — Lands owned by 
 Foreigners. — The first Station. — Interesting Anniversary and 
 Sabbath. — The People coming to Church. — Female Equestrians. 
 — Meeting the Lunas. — Church Edifice and Congregation. — 
 Horses tied in the Fields. — Interesting Celebration of the Lord's 
 Supper. 
 
 A HORSEBACK ride of sixty miles from Waiohinu to 
 South Kona, in a day and a half, is no pleasure ex- 
 cursion. At least I found it not so, though the young 
 lady with me professed to enjoy it. Mr. O. H. 
 Gulick was our companion and guide. Nearly a 
 dozen miles were across those rough clinker fields 
 called a-a, on which the broken lava is piled ten or 
 fifteen feet above the smooth, hard pahoihoi. But 
 for a narrow horse-path made by the government, 
 our way would have been impracticable. The scenes 
 were novel and interesting. Whence came these 
 masses of scoria over so many thousand acres ? The 
 
 (142) 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 143 
 
 geologist should pass that way. The clinkers were 
 often very large, and lay in every conceivable posi- 
 tion, looking as if they had been forced up, and 
 broken, and tumbled about by some mighty agency 
 underneath.^ After crossing the a-a, we travelled a 
 
 * Since writing the above, I found that a highly intelligent geologist 
 had been in that neighborhood, if not actually that way. I refer to 
 Prof. James D. Daj^a, who visited the Hawaiian Islands in 1840, as 
 the geologist of Commodore Wilkes's Exploring Expedition. The 
 following is his account of the clinker fields : — 
 
 ** The solid lava fields (the pahoihoi of the natives) and the clinker 
 regions are generally associated together. In several instances we 
 passed abruptly from the former to the latter, and then returned to 
 the smooth lavas again. There is no doubt that the whole was one 
 single region of eruption, and these different results arose from differ- 
 ent phases in the volcanic action of one and the same period. The 
 clinker fields are usually twenty or thirty feet the highest, and the 
 passage from one to the other is by a steep ascent. 
 
 " Clinker fields are a common feature over the whole surface of 
 Mount Loa. They evidently proceed from a temporary cessation 
 (either complete or partial), and a subsequent flow of a stream of 
 lava. The surface cools and hardens as soon as the stream slackens ; 
 afterwards there is another heaving of the lava, and an onward move, 
 owing to a succeeding ejection or the removing of an obstacle, and the 
 motion breaks up the hardened crust, piling the masses together either 
 in slabs or huge angular fragments, according to the thickness to 
 which the crust had cooled. It is probable that these clinker regions 
 are sometimes over a fissure of ejection, and arise in these cases from 
 a second outbreak after the previous flow has partially cooled. We 
 thus account for their forming a narrow district crossing a field of 
 pahoihoi. If the motion of a lava stream be quite slow, the cooling 
 of the front of it may cause its cessation, thus damming it up, and 
 holding it back till the pressure from gradual accumulation behind 
 sweeps away the barrier. It then flows on again, carrying on its sur- 
 
144 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 score of miles over the ;pahoihoi, hard as adamant, 
 sometimes smooth as glass, along the slope of the 
 mountain, where the molten mass had been indurated 
 in every form of its downward rush towards the sea. 
 It was a wearisome road the first twenty or thirty 
 miles, with scarcely an inhabitant. For the last 
 twenty miles of our journey it was otherwise. "We 
 were then in Kona, still travelling high above the 
 sea. Here was more depth of soil; the hill-sides 
 were often beautifully covered with the dense, wide- 
 spreading foliage of the kuhui, or candlenut tree; 
 and there were breadfruit, banana, and coffee- trees. 
 But we found a scarcity of water, even to quench our 
 thirst, owing to the porosity of the ground. If 
 showers fall, they are immediately absorbed by the 
 cavernous rocks. 
 
 The owner of the native grass house where we 
 lodged at night was absent ; but the family received 
 us kindly, spread their best mats, gave us a fine large 
 
 face masses of the hardened crust, — some, it may be, to sink and melt 
 again, but the larger portion to remain as a field of clinkers. The 
 breaking up of the ice of some streams in spring exemplifies imper- 
 fectly this subject, especially those instances in which the crust of 
 lava is thin, and slabs are formed. But to obtain a just conception of 
 the magnitude of the efiect, the mind must bring before it a stream, not 
 of the limited extent of most rivers, but one of five or ten miles iu 
 breadth; besides, in place of smooth and clear ice, there should be 
 substituted shaggy heaps of black scoria, and a depth or thickness of 
 many yards, in place of a few inches." — Dana's Geology in V. S. Ex- • 
 ploring Expedition, p. 162. 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 145 
 
 tajDa for bed-covering, and lighted a double row of 
 candlenuts. As the evening advanced the neighbors 
 came in, and took their seats on the floor around the 
 room, the family Bible was produced, and, besides a 
 prayer in English, we had two from native brethren 
 resident in the place. As yet the population resides 
 chiefly down near the sea, but is gradually ascending 
 to the more arable regions. Our mountain road was 
 comparatively of recent origin. After entering 
 Kona we could see villages, and one or two stone 
 churches, on the sea-shore, far below us. Mr. Paris 
 met us with fresh horses, ten miles from our journey's 
 end ; and about midday, March 31st, father and 
 daughter had a glad welcome from the wife and 
 mother who had preceded us ; all the more joyful to 
 her for the letters we brought from loved ones at 
 home. The wife of our host assured us that "all 
 Paris " rejoiced in our arrival. 
 
 The steamer being delayed at Honolulu a week for 
 repairs, we enjoyed the hospitality of this family till 
 the 11th of April. In this time we saw much of the re- 
 gion around, and of the people. As has been already 
 intimated, Mr. Paris's house is upon high ground, 
 with a broad view of the sea. Mauna Loa has long 
 forborne to send its lava streams that way, and there 
 is a good depth of soil, with plenty of woodland. 
 Here was the favorite abode of Kapiolani, and her hus- 
 band Naihe . They owned these lands , and upon them , 
 near where we had our lodgings, she built a stone 
 
 13 
 
146 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 dwelliDg-liouse, which is still standing. When first 
 seen by missionaries, Kapiolani was sitting upon a 
 rock, oiling her person. She was then dark-minded, 
 superstitious, and intemperate. A few years later, 
 this descendant of ancient kings, neatly dressed, seri- 
 ous, dignified in her deportment, a devout and reso- 
 lute Christian, delighted to receive the messengers of 
 her Lord and Saviour in her well-furnished house, and 
 to discuss with them her plans for improving the char- 
 acter and condition of her people. She united with 
 Kaahumanu in removing the bones of her father, and 
 more than a score of other deified kings and princes 
 of the Hawaiian race, from their sacred deposit, — 
 it may be the " House of Keave" at Honounou, — pla- 
 cing them out of the way, in one of the caves high 
 in the precipice at the head of the bay where she 
 resided. 
 
 The early introduction of the gospel among the 
 people of this region was through the zeal of Kapio- 
 lani and Naihe. At Kaawaloa, beneath a cocoanut 
 grove, where the natives could launch their canoes 
 for fishing, or plunge into the surf for sport, was the 
 residence of these exemplary chiefs. They there 
 built a thatched house of worship, where they and 
 some of their head men read, sung, proclaimed what 
 they knew of the gospel, and urged the people to 
 accept it. They did the same, also, in neighboring 
 villages. Though Kailua was fifteen miles distant, 
 they frequently sent a canoe to that place on Saturday 
 

TOUR OF HAWAII. 149 
 
 for a missionary, and back with him on Monday. 
 Next they built a house near their own dwelling, and 
 invited Mr. Ely to come and reside there. He came 
 in 1824. 
 
 In their heathen state the natives were universally 
 addicted to stealing ; but it is recorded that, in less 
 than four years from this time, valuable goods were 
 left in an open shed, unguarded at night and by day, 
 without apprehension or loss. Failure of health sent 
 Mr. Ely from the Islands in 1828, and Mr. Ruggles 
 took his place. His health being impaired, the two 
 good-natured chiefs removed up near where Mr. 
 Paris's house now stands, taking the missionary with 
 them, but leaving the main body of the people on the 
 shore. 
 
 The Rev. Charles S. Stewart visited Kaawaloa in 
 1829, as chaplain of the United States ship of war 
 Yincennes, and speaks of his intercourse with Kapio- 
 lani and her husband in strong terms of admiration. 
 He thus describes the final parting, at midnight : — 
 
 " The paddlers of the canoe had been aroused from their 
 slumbers ; other servants had lighted numerous brilliant 
 torches of the candlenut, tied together in leaves, to accom- 
 pany us to the water ; and I was about giving my parting 
 salutation, when not only Naihe, But Kapiolani also, said, 
 ' No, not here, not here, but at the shore ; ' and, throwing a 
 mantle around her, attended by her husband, she accompa- 
 nied us to the surf, where, after many a v^arm grasp of the 
 hand and a tearful blessing, she remained standing on a point 
 
 13* 
 
150 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 of rock, in bold relief amid the glare of torchlight around 
 her, exclaiming, again and again, as we shoved off, ' Love to 
 you, Mr. Stewart ! love to Mrs. Stewart ! love to the cap- 
 tain, and love to the king ! ' while her handkerchief was 
 waved in repetition of the expression, long after her voice 
 was lost in the dashing of the waters, and till her figure was 
 blended, in the distance, with the group by which she was 
 surrounded." 
 
 It was gratifying, at the meeting of the American 
 Board at Rochester, in 1863, to see with what fresh- 
 ness and interest Dr. Stewart retained his impressions 
 of that time. 
 
 Kapiolani died in 1841, but I did not learn the 
 place of her burial. Naihe preceded her by ten 
 years. They were unlike, but both are believed to 
 have entered upon the " rest," which " remaineth for 
 the people of God." I had long been an admirer of 
 Kapiolani, and had great delight in treading upon 
 ground once familiar to her steps. "Blessed are the 
 dead which die in the Lord." 
 
 The other laborers in this district, until the year 
 1852, were Messrs. Forbes, Yan Duzee, Ives, and 
 Pogue ] and these were followed by Mr. Paris. Mr. 
 Forbes removed the station down upon the south side 
 of Kealakekua Bay, as being more convenient for the 
 people. The meeting-house stands there now ; but 
 the site for the dwelling of the missionary was not so 
 happily chosen. We could realize, as we crossed the 
 broiid waste of a-a, between it and the shore, that 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 151 
 
 there was heat enough in that dreary expanse of lava 
 to spoil the best sea-breeze that ever passed over it. 
 We were then on our way, with Mr. Paris, to Honou- 
 nou, — the celebrated " city of refuge " in times of hea- 
 thenism, — five or six miles beyond the bay. There 
 were two of these refuges on Hawaii, there having 
 been one at "Waipio on the north. To these all might 
 flee, whatever their condition or crime. The gates 
 were ever open, and there the pursuer must stop. 
 Non-combatants awaited there the issue of battles, 
 and thither the vanquished fled and were safe. Honou- 
 nou is said to have had its origin as a city of refuge 
 near three hundred years ago, in the reign of Keave. 
 A macadamized horse-road, five or six feet broad, 
 leads to it across a field of clinkers, made by breaking 
 down the smaller masses and reducing them to frag- 
 ments. The refuge is an enclosure upon the sea- 
 shore, more than seven hundred feet in length, and 
 four hundred broad, with high, thick walls of lava, 
 and two enormous heaps of stones. These heaps 
 were hetaus, and one had an altar for human sacri- 
 fices. The walls were formerly surmounted in their 
 whole extent with images four rods apart. Cocoanut 
 trees abound within and without. A rock is shown 
 within the walls, beneath which Kaahumanu, when a 
 young wife, is said to have hid herself from her royal 
 spouse, his anger having been kindled against her. 
 It is called by her name. 
 
 On our way to this place Mr. Paris directed our 
 
152 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 attention to the plain of Kuamu, between us and the 
 shore, where the forces of Liholiho fought the battle 
 for the suppression of idolatry in 1819. How much 
 depended on that conflict I Was the favorable result 
 an answer to the prayers of Obookiah, Mills, Worces- 
 ter, Evarts, and the company of missionaries then on 
 its way ? It was thus the way was prepared for the . 
 joyful announcement to the missionaries, soon after, 
 as they approached the coast not far from this spot, 
 " The Islands are at peace — the tahu system is no 
 more — the gods are destroyed — the temjples are de- 
 molished ! " Even savage warfare is among the instru- 
 mentalities for good, in the hands of an all-wise and 
 infinite Providence. 
 
 A mile or more beyond the Eefuge, we came upon 
 a great natural curiosity. The molten lava of a re- 
 mote age had flowed over a precipice of still more 
 ancient lava, seventy or eighty feet high, and had the 
 appearance of being suddenly indurated, looking as 
 we might suppose the Falls of Niagara would look 
 were the waters to be at once congealed. A vaulted 
 avenue of considerable length is thus formed beneath. * 
 Doubtless there was the terrific spectacle of a wide, 
 unbroken fiery stream down this lofty steep. But 
 no sudden induration of it was possible. What we 
 now see doubtless came into existence near the close 
 of the eruption, when the fall of lava would be in 
 detached, semi-fluid masses, which, resting upon each 
 other, would form a column gradually rising to the 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 153 
 
 top ; and then the liquid lava would flow over the 
 outside of the arch to the plain below. 
 
 There are four substantial stone churches in South 
 Kona, erected by the inhabitants, and capable to- 
 gether of seating twenty-five hundred people. The 
 largest of these is the central one, near the Keala- 
 kekua side of the bay. There, on the Sabbath, I 
 addressed a good-looking native congregation, which 
 filled the house. I saw their manner of taking up a 
 monthly concert collection. I learned from Mr. 
 Paris that it is a way of their own devising, and 
 which they prefer. Just before the sermon two 
 leading men took their seats at the table in front of 
 the pulpit. The whole people having been divided 
 into classes, somewhat after the Methodist custom, 
 each with a luna^ or leader, the presiding deacon 
 called the name of the luna, when all of his division 
 who chose to contribute came forward to the table, 
 and laid down their money, while the other took 
 note of the contributions, and the names of the 
 donors. This practice has a singular resemblance to 
 the habit of our forefathers. In the Life and Times 
 of "William Brewster, it is said that, after the sermon, 
 " the deacon puts the congregation in mind of the 
 duty of contributing for the poor and the support 
 of public worship, when the governor and all the 
 others go to the deacons^ seat, deposit their gifts, and 
 return.''^ 
 
 On Friday, April lOth, we heard that the king and 
 
154 
 
 THE BAWAUAN ISLANDS, 
 
 queen had left Kailua, iu an English war steamer, 
 which had been there for several days, on their 
 return to Honolulu. We had planned to spend the 
 Sabbath at Kailua, and found nothing there to divide 
 the attention of the people. The distance is twelve 
 miles, and all the way is in full view of the ocean. 
 The Pacific seemed then rightly named ; but far dif- 
 ferent was our experience in the rough passage from 
 San Francisco to the Islands, and far, far more in 
 the terrible hurricane we experienced on our home- 
 ward voyage from San Francisco to Panama ! Kailua 
 was a favorite resort of the old chiefs ; mainly, it 
 would seem, on account of the smoothness of the sea, 
 which gave them a more abundant supply of fish. 
 The king has a fine summer-house at Kailua, on 
 the sea-shore, built by Kuakini. But, excepting the 
 Protestant church opposite the royal dwelling, and 
 the Eoman Catholic church, this is the only respecta- 
 ble building. The village, which is said once to have 
 contained three thousand inhabitants, is now but a 
 poor remnant of its former self. Mr. Paris-m<x (as 
 the natives concisely express it, ma meaning family) 
 accompanied us ; all, excepting our daughter and 
 myself, going in a four-wheeled carriage, presented 
 to Mr. Paris by a relative in New York. We found 
 a tolerable road nearly all the way. Along the shore 
 it was good, and passed through several villages and 
 cocoanut groves. We stopped a while in one of the 
 groves. The people came around to shake hands, and 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 155 
 
 boys climbed the tall trees, and threw down green 
 nuts, that we might refresh ourselves with the water 
 they afforded. We were then in North Kona. The 
 arable uplands in both the Konas are owned chiefly by 
 foreigners, who, on this part of the island, are for the 
 most part Englishmen. One of them, a well-informed, 
 gentlemanly man, has a large orange plantation. In- 
 deed, the best of the lands on all the Islands appear 
 to be fast going into foreign hands ; and one of the 
 allegations made to me by a foreign resident against 
 the missionaries was, that their influence was against 
 such a transfer. Mr. Paris told me, however, that to 
 prevent the lands immediately about him, once owned 
 by the admirable Kapiolani, from going to strangers he 
 knew not who, he had felt obliged to invest his own 
 private funds in them. It darkens the prospects of 
 the native race that so small a portion of their territory 
 is held by the common people, and that so many of 
 the chiefs, the great landholders, have been improv- 
 ident, and become involved in debt and mortgages, to 
 the consequent loss of their possessions. I have 
 more apprehension on this score than from the reve- 
 lations made by the census ; for how can the native 
 race maintain itself in the presence of another and 
 superior one, after this has come into the ownership 
 of the soil? 
 
 It has been already stated that the first station on 
 the Islands occupied by the mission was at Kailua. 
 Mr. and Mrs. Thurston landed there on the 12th of 
 
156 
 
 TELE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 April, 1820, from the brig Thaddeus, and made Kai- 
 lua their home until the recent failure of Mr. Thurs- 
 ton's health. They had been absent more than a year 
 on that account, and were then in California. We 
 occupied their house, situated on the black lava above 
 the old village, and found much to remind us of these 
 venerable servants of God. The village had in great 
 measure disappeared, the people having removed to 
 the more elevated grounds. Cultivation is scarcely 
 possible near that shore, except in small patches. 
 Indeed, there was little except a surface of lava to be 
 seen around the village. We learn from Mr. Ellis 
 that the point running three or four miles into the 
 sea, making the northern boundary of the bay, was 
 formed only twenty-three years before his time (that 
 is, about the year 1800) , by an eruption from one of 
 
 the craters on the top of Mount Hualalai, which filled 
 
 Ik 
 
 up a deep bay twenty miles in length. Of this there 
 were still living witnesses. There was a similar 
 occurrence on the coast in the year 1859, about thirty 
 , miles to the north, only from a different volcano. 
 
 Our Sabbath at Kailua, being the 12th of April, 
 was the forty-third anniversary of the commence- 
 ment of that station, and indeed of the mission. It 
 was one of our most interesting days. The native 
 preacher had given notice from the pulpit of our 
 coming, and at an early hour the people were seen 
 galloping in from all quarters, — for almost every 
 Hawaiian is the owner of a horse or two, and they 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 
 
 157 
 
 ride on the gallop, — the women riding as fost and 
 in the same manner as the men, but with such an 
 adjustment of robes as renders the position becom- 
 ing. Between the first and second bells the lunas, 
 or principal men of the church, as many as could 
 
 
 Native Woman on Horseback. 
 
 be seated in Mr. Thurston's study, assembled there 
 for prayer, and to talk over church matters, as 
 their custom is. When they had completed their 
 business, I was invited in, and received a very cor- 
 dial greeting. They were well-dressed men, not a 
 
 14 
 
158 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 few were in middle age, and some were younger. 
 Only one remembered the landing of Mr. Thurston, 
 and he was the main pillar of the church. It was 
 hopeful to see so many comparatively young men 
 holding a prominent place in the church. The 
 meeting-house is a large stone building, with high 
 galleries and a high pulpit. It now greatly needs 
 repairs and alterations, which would cost so much 
 that it is not clear what ought to be done. Gn our 
 way to church we found horses tied in every direc- 
 tion; there were hundreds of them, — Mr. Paris 
 thought as many as five hundred. The Lord's Sup- 
 per was celebrated, in the afternoon, by as many as 
 six or seven hundred communicants, — the congrega- 
 tion in the morning having been somewhat over a 
 thousand, — and my feelings were drawn out while I 
 dwelt on the grand object of the Supper as substan- 
 tially the same with that of the mission we had so 
 long maintained among them — namely,^ to show 
 
 FORTH THE LoRD's DEATH. I kuOW UOt that I WaS 
 
 ever more conscious of being in fellowship with 
 God's people. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 HAWAII. 
 
 Landlfeg at Kohala. — Mr. Bond's Opinion of his Church. — Congre- 
 gation on a rainy Day. — Over the Mountains of Kohala to 
 Waimea. — Desolated Fields and Villages. — Former Games and 
 Sports. — Cause of their Decline. — Effect of radiated Heat. — 
 Fine View of Mauna Kea. — Mauna Loa, and the Eruption of 1859. 
 — Enthusiastic Meeting. — Address by Timotea. — Original Hymn 
 by Liana. — Version by Mr. Bingham. — Native Customs. — Mr. 
 Bond's District. — District of Mr. Lyons. — Estimate of bis 
 Field. — Kawaihae and the Great Heiau. — Incident in the Life of 
 Timotea. 
 
 Bidding an ajffectionate and grateful farewell to 
 our missionary friends, we embarked in the steamer, 
 at an early hour on Monday morning, for North Ko- 
 hala, the district under the care of Mr. Bond, where we 
 landed at noon. Mr. Bond was waiting with horses 
 for myself and daughter, and a friendly neighbor of 
 German origin with a wagon for my wife. We had 
 to face a strong trade-wind, but moved rapidly along 
 a good road, seven miles, to Mr. Bond's. We met 
 a shower, and rain kept us in-doors during most of 
 the week. But I found most useful and agreeable 
 occupation in conference with my missionary brother, 
 especial l}'^ with regard to the morals of the church- 
 members, on which he had written us more freely, 
 
 (159) 
 
160 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 and perhaps more disparagingly, than any others. 
 We also had much conversation on the proposed 
 change in our plan of operations, now that the Islands 
 have been Christianized. Mr. Bond is strong in his 
 belief of the- existence of pietj among his people. 
 He has as much certainty of meeting many of his 
 church-members in heaven, as he can have of any- 
 thing, and believes that as large a portion of his 
 church give evidence of piety — the proper allowance 
 being made — as is usual in our churches at home. 
 Knowing how anxious he had been in his letters to 
 prevent our having exaggerated views of the progress 
 of the work, it was very pleasing to me to hear these 
 opinions. The easily besetting sins of these Islands 
 are impurity and intemperance ; but he perceived no 
 hesitation in his church to discipline for these sins, 
 " cut where it will." He had never known a case 
 \ \ where discipline was not carried through, and by the 
 people themselves. Impurity was so universal among 
 the people in their late heathen condition, and the 
 manners, habits, and language became so corrupted 
 by it, that there has not yet been time to form a 
 strong public sentiment, and to create a sufficiently 
 sensitive conscience in respect to it, even in the 
 church. I called IVIr. Bond's attention to the Corin- 
 thian church, as it is spoken of by the apostle Paul 
 in his Epistles, and he had no doubt that there were 
 fewer evils, and of less magnitude, in his own church, 
 than there would seem to have been in that noted 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 161 
 
 church of the apostolic age. He said there had been 
 great progress in the morals of the church during the 
 twenty-two years of his residence in Kohala, and a 
 still greater progress in intelligence. The people 
 are poor, but they take as many as eighty-five copies 
 of the "Kuakoa," — a semi-religious newspaper in 
 the native language, published by Mr. Whitney at 
 Honolulu, — though paying two dollars a year for it, 
 in advance. The morning of the Sabbath was ex- 
 ceedingly rainy, and Mr. Bond doubted whether 
 many of his people would assemble at the place of 
 worship ; but, to our mutual surprise, the house 
 was well filled, and I had not a more attentive audi- 
 ence on the Islands. 
 
 The next day he went with us part of the way to 
 Waimea, in South Kohala, where Mr. Lyons met us. 
 The distance to Waimea is nearly thirty miles on the 
 road we took, which led over the mountains of 
 Kohala. Our German friend again came with his 
 wagon for my wife, and went fifteen miles, — as far 
 as the road permitted. The remainder of the distance 
 she travelled on horseback. The North Kohala 
 station was at first situated on one of these heights, 
 where now there is not an inhabitant. It was afiect- 
 ing to see the large open country, most of which had 
 evidently been once under cultivation, now given 
 over to foreign pasturage, and the villages nearly all 
 gone. 
 
 We passed a long, steep declivity, with the evident 
 
 14* 
 
162 
 
 THE HAWAUAN ISLANDS. 
 
 marks upon it of the down-hill slides of former gen- 
 erations. This tropical counterpart of the winter 
 sport of our own young people was on narrow 
 sledges, with polished runners, from seven to twelve 
 or eighteen feet long. The runners were separated 
 four or five inches at the hinder part, but at the fore- 
 most end approached to within about two inches. 
 They were connected together by cross-pieces, and 
 two long, tough sticks were fastened to these on 
 either side, extending the whole length of the cross- 
 pieces. 
 
 " The person about to sHde grasps the small side-stick 
 firmly with his right hand, somewhere about the middle, runs 
 a few yards to the brow of the hill, or starting-place, where he 
 grasps the other stick with his left hand, and at the same time 
 throws himself forward flat upon it, and slides down the hill, 
 his hands retaining their hold of the side-sticks, and his feet 
 being fixed against the hindermost cross-piece of the sledge. 
 Much practice is necessary to assume and keep an even 
 balance on so narrow a vehicle ; yet a man accustomed to the 
 sport wiU throw himself, with velocity and apparent ease, 
 one hundred and fifty or two hundred yards down a gradually 
 sloping hill." ^ 
 
 Those who slide farthest are the victors. This 
 is one of the sports which seems to have passed 
 away with the race of chiefs. There were others. 
 Among the curiosities brought from the Islands is a 
 
 1 EUis's Tour, p. 265. 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 163 
 
 circular stone, adapted to rolling, made of compact 
 lava, or a white alluvial rock, three or four inches in 
 diameter, an inch in thickness around the edge, but 
 thicker in the centre, and polished. These were 
 bowled along a smooth surface, thirty or forty yards, 
 the effort being to throw the stone between two 
 sticks stuck in the ground only a few inches apart, 
 but without striking either, or else to reach the 
 greatest distance. At other times, the game of 
 strength and skill being substantially the same, a 
 blunt kind of dart or javelin, ingeniously made of 
 heavy wood, was used instead of the bowls. An- 
 other popular game was the finding of a small stone 
 hid under some one of five pieces of native cloth. 
 
 Much having been said, in certain quarters, of the 
 calamity that has come upon the natives in conse- 
 quence of the loss of these and other games of sport, 
 I quote the remarks of Mr. Ellis on the subject, 
 
 m 
 
 made nearly forty years ago : — 
 
 "Were their games followed only as sources of amuse- 
 ment, they would be comparatively harmless ; but the de- 
 moralizing influence of the various kinds of gambhng exist- 
 ing among them is very extensive. Scarcely an individual 
 resorts to their games but for the purpose of betting ; and at 
 these periods aU the excitement, anxiety, exultation, and 
 rage, which such pursuits invariably produce, are not only 
 visible in every countenance, but fully acted out, and aU the 
 mahgnant passions which gambling engenders are indulged 
 without restraint. We have seen females hazarding their 
 
164 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 beads, scissors, beating mallets, and every piece of cloth 
 they possessed, except what they wore, on a throw of uru 
 or jpahe. In the same throng might be seen the farmer with 
 his 00, and other implements of husbandry ; the builder of 
 canoes, with his hatchets and adzes ; and some poor man 
 with a knife and the mat on which he slept, — all eager to 
 stake every article they possessed on the success of their 
 favorite player ; and when they have lost all, we have known 
 them, frantic with rage, to tear their hair from their heads on 
 the spot. This is not all ; the sport seldom terminates with- 
 out quarrels, sometimes of a serious nature, ensuing between 
 the adherents of the different parties. 
 
 " Since schools have been opened in the Islands, and the 
 natives have been induced to direct their attention to Chris- 
 tian instruction and intellectual improvement, we have had 
 the satisfaction to observe these games much less followed 
 than formerly ; and we hope the period is fast approaching 
 when they shall only be the healthful exercise of children, 
 and when the time and strength devoted to purposes so use- 
 less, and often injurious, shall be employed in cultivating 
 their fertile soil, augmenting their sources of individual and 
 social happiness, and securing to themselves the enjoyment 
 of the comforts and .privileges of civilized and Christian 
 life." 1 
 
 Our road dovni the mountain towards Waimea v^as 
 through a forest, and chiefly along a horse-path. 
 The mission premises are twelve miles from the sea, 
 on the upper and elevated part of what seemed a 
 vast plain as beheld from the mountain, but which 
 
 1 Tour, p. 171. 
 
TOUR OF u AW Ail 1(35 
 
 is really broken into hills and valleys, with a con- 
 tinued descent towards Kawaihae. During the last 
 hour or two of our ride we had a striking illustration 
 of the effect of radiated heat upon the clouds. A 
 mountain ridge ran along our left from west to east, 
 and the dark rain-clouds, coming up to the mountain 
 ridge, threatened constantly to pas's over and pour 
 down a deluge upon us. But there was a line be- 
 yond which the clouds could not hold together, and 
 that was the line of radiation from the southern slope 
 of the mountain. 
 
 I should not forget to mention the snowy summit 
 of Mauna Kea, towards the east, of purest white, 
 looking out from among the clouds, and sparkling in 
 the simbeams ; carrying our thoughts to a brighter, 
 purer world than the one in which we were travel- 
 ling. This noble mountain is seen to great advan- 
 tage from Waimea, the residence of Mr. Lyons, 
 swelling majestically from across the plain. We 
 have here, also, a good view of Mauna Loa, on the 
 south, and may trace the whole, or nearly the whole, 
 of the black lava-stream of the eruption in 1859, 
 which broke out near the summit, and ran down 
 thirty miles to the sea. Mr. Lyons describes the 
 long river of fire, which he saw distinctly from his 
 house, as terribly sublime. 
 
 A meeting of the native Christians of the districts 
 of South Kohala and Hamakua had been called for 
 Wednesday. The rain kept many away, or the 
 
166 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 neatly-cushioned meetiug-house would not have con- 
 tained half the multitude. The house was full ; and 
 both pastor and people had studied to make the 
 most of the occasion. Two poetic pieces had been 
 composed by Liana and Samuela, native church- 
 members, which were sung with much animation b}*" 
 a large choir; and Timotea, the senior deacon of 
 the church, delivered an address of his own compos- 
 ing. The meeting of two hours, for variety and 
 enthusiasm, would have met the requirements of the 
 best missionary districts in our own country. The 
 address is valuable as an original testimony to the 
 work of grace in that region, and I insert a transla- 
 tion of it made for me byJVIr. Lyons. While there 
 was no effort to preserve the native idiom in the 
 expression of thoughts, the rendering is understood to 
 be otherwise literal. The address was as follows : — 
 
 " The church-members of the highlands of Waimea, the 
 old men, the aged women, the strong men, the youth and 
 children, tender, through me, their salutation to you, the 
 Secretary, your companion, and daughter. Great, indeed, is 
 our joy in being permitted to see you, to welcome you to our 
 land. You have been sent by the learned Missionary Society 
 of great America, as its delegate, to see the works of the 
 gospel heralds you have sent to us. 
 
 " We, the ancient men of Kamehameha's time, were once 
 idolaters, murderers, guilty of infanticide, polygamy, and 
 constantly quarrelling one witk another. 
 
 " On the death of Kamehameha, the kingdom devolved 
 on his son Liholiho. He abolished idolatry, broke the 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 167 
 
 t^bus ; men and women for the first time ate together, and 
 the temples and gods were burned to ashes. 
 
 " Still we lived on in poverty and darkness, and in secret 
 worship of idols, and were without the knowledge of the 
 living and true God. Men, women, and children were pro- 
 miscuously devoted to the most sordid pleasures, heathenish 
 dances, and revebies, day and night. In the year 1820, the 
 missionaries, Mr. Bingham and company, came to these 
 Islands to proclaim the blessed gospel to us, who knew not 
 God, nor had heard of the death of Jesus, the Messiah, the 
 Saviour of the world. 
 
 " It was you, the Missionary Society you represent, that 
 loved us, and sent the good missionaries to our dark land. 
 
 " The king and his premier allowed the missionaries to 
 dwell with us ; to introduce a new order of things ; to teach 
 us first the twelve letters of the alphabet ; then spelling, 
 then reading and writing. 
 
 " During the forty-three years the missionaries have re- 
 sided on the Islands, much seed has been sot\'ti, much labor 
 performed, and wonderful have been the results. We were 
 once all dark, buried in darkness, sunk to the lowest depths 
 of ignorance ; roaming about the fields and woods, like wild 
 beasts ; without clothing ; our naked bodies most shamefully 
 exposed and blackened by the sun ; without books, without 
 Bibles, without Christianity ; plunging into the darkness of 
 hell. Now, we are clothed, like civilized beings ; we are 
 Christianized ; we are gathered into churches ; we are intel- 
 ligent ; we are supplied with books. Bibles, and hymn-books ; 
 and are living for God and for heaven. And this through 
 the labors of the missionaries you have sent us. 
 
 " Our joy is inexpressible in seeing you ; and we beg you 
 to carry back to your associates, to the Missionary Society, 
 
168 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 to all the American churches connected with it, the warmest 
 salutations of the churches of Waimea and Hamakua." 
 
 The poem by Liana I submitted to the inspection 
 of the Rev. Mr. Bingham, since my return, and he 
 pronounces it a gem in Hawaiian literature, and has 
 sent me a metrical version, designed to be a faithful 
 expression of the original. I copy both the original, 
 and the English version. 
 
 THE ORIGINAL. 
 
 " Nani ke aloha la ! 
 Me ka olioli pu 
 I ka mahhini hou — 
 E aloha, aloha oe. 
 
 " Holo oia a maanei, 
 Mai Amerika mai no, 
 Eia no ! ua komo mai — 
 E aloha, aloha oe. 
 
 " A, ma keia la maikai, 
 Hui aloha pu kakou, 
 Ma ka Luakini nei ; 
 E aloha, aloha oe. 
 
 " E hauoli, oli pu, 
 E na hoahanau a pau, 
 Kane, wahine, keiki no, 
 E aloha, aloha oe. 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 169 
 
 " Na ia nei i hoouna mai 
 I na misioneri nei, 
 E ao mai ia kakou nei ; 
 E aloha, aloha oe. 
 
 " E ala, oli kakou pu, 
 A kokua aloha no 
 Ka makiia o kakou ; — 
 E aloha, aloha mau." 
 
 f 
 
 METRICAL VEB-SION. 
 
 " "Wonderful that love sincere ! 
 Great our joint rejoicings here : 
 For the stranger guest we see ; 
 Cordial welcome, friend, to thee, 
 
 " Sailing far to reach our homes, 
 From America he comes ; 
 Lo ! in peace he enters here ; 
 Welcome to our hearts sincere. 
 
 " Now, on this delightful day, 
 "We, in love, unite to pray : 
 Here, beneath our temple spire. 
 We our welcome give thee, sire. 
 
 '' Jointly chanting, now rejoice ; 
 
 Brethren, all unite your voice ; 
 
 Husbands, wives, and little ones, 
 
 Greet this friend with grateful tones. 
 15 
 
170 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 " This is he who hither sends 
 These true missionary friends, 
 To enlighten our dark mind ; 
 Thanks and love to one so kind. 
 
 " Let us then all rise and sing, 
 And our grateful succor bring ; 
 For our sire our love to prove — 
 Love, good will, unceasing love." 
 
 The meeting closed with a formal introduction 
 of the deacons and the representatives from the 
 several parts of the district, and with a universal 
 shaking of hands. Not a few, also, put small coins 
 into the hands of myself and wife, according to an 
 old custom on such occasions, whicli we were, obliged 
 to accept at the time. The ten dollars thus contrib- 
 uted were devoted to the purchase of Bibles for the 
 use of the Bible-class and female prayer-meetings 
 at Waimea. 
 
 Mr. Bond's district is North Kohala ; that of Mr. 
 Lyons includes South Kohala and Hamakua. The 
 station in the former was begun by Mr. Bliss, in 
 1838, on the high top of one of the hills, where the 
 chief resided, and where he built a great gi*ass meet- 
 ing-house. The trade-winds, rushing furiously across 
 those hills, at length demolished the building, and 
 the missionary was then allowed to remove lower 
 down, near the sea. Mr. Bailey was here for a time. 
 Mr. B«^nd came in 1841, and was the means of build- 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII, 111 
 
 ing the present house of worship, which is made of 
 stone^ and has a tower and bell. More tfiau two 
 thousand hojDeful converts have been received into 
 the North Kohala church, and its present members 
 are nearly a thousand, or about one third of the pop- 
 ulation. A small boarding-school for training teach- 
 ers, begun in 1842, and supported without any direct 
 resort to public funds, has sent forth a hundred and 
 fifty pupils. Among these are many schoolmasters. 
 They are taught only in the vernacular. 
 
 The Hawaiian Waimea was originally a health 
 resort, being some three or four thousand feet higher 
 than the sea. The resident missionaries, at difierent 
 times, have been Messrs. Ruggles, Baldwin, Knapp, 
 and Lyons. The history of the church in that dis- 
 trict is chiefly connected, however, with Mr. Lyons, 
 who, for thirty years, has labored there with apos- 
 tolic zeal. It is due to him, as it is also to the work 
 at the Islands, that I go somewhat into a statement 
 of facts. Like Mr. Coan, Mr. Lyons has been a 
 bold operator. In the first year of the great awak- 
 ening (1838) he admitted 2600 to the church, whom 
 he regarded as hopeful converts, and nearly as many 
 more in the following year. The whole number of 
 persons admitted is 7267 ; of whom 3760 have died, 
 and 1752 are now in regular church standing. The 
 population of his district in 1860 was 3448; conse- 
 quently somewhat more than half of the inhabitants 
 are church-members, which must be a large part of 
 
172 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 the adult population. This is certainly an extraordi- 
 nary state of things ; and I was ready, with some of 
 my brethren residing elsewhere, to apprehend that 
 the matter of a public profession of religion had been 
 carried too far, especially as I was told, though by 
 one not residing in the district, that intemperance was 
 considerably prevalent among church-members in 
 Hamakua. 
 
 I frankly stated the case as I had heard it to Mr. 
 Lyons. The facts on the other side were briefly 
 these. Mr. Lyons possesses a most amiable and 
 pious spirit, and may have been led to judge too 
 charitably. But he is very active and self-denying, 
 and has been accustomed to make the tour of his large 
 district several times in a year, notwithstanding its 
 mountains, ravines, and copious rains. He has always 
 travelled on foot, until the recent decline in his health. 
 He was usually accompanied by a deacon, and by one 
 or two men to carry his bedding, clothing, food, and 
 cooking apparatus. In each of these tours he has 
 preached much, and conversed with large niunbers ; 
 and he believes that he understands the nature of his 
 field and the character of his people. He declares 
 their standard of morals to be as high as can reason- 
 ably be expected, and that such is always his feeling 
 on returning from his tours. He says, also, that we 
 should judge his people by their fruits. Within six 
 years they have expended almost twenty thousand 
 dollars in building thirteen meeting-houses, and fur- 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 17 
 
 o 
 
 nishing them with bells. Government schools are 
 taught in six of these, towards the building of which 
 the government afforded aid to the extent of two 
 hundred dollars for each ; and there were subscrip- 
 tions in the other island churches amounting to five 
 hundred dollars. For each of these houses of 
 worship a church had been partially organized, but 
 no native had yet been ordained to the pastorate. 
 Two Icakus, sub-pastors, or licensed preachers, had 
 been appointed to each, and Mr. Lyons thought the 
 time had come for instituting a more thorough native 
 ministry. The greater portion of the native families 
 own the New Testament, and are able to read it, and 
 many have the whole Bible. More than a hundred 
 copies of the " Kuakoa " are taken in this district. 
 
 The house of worship at Waimea, both within and 
 without, would befit any of our own smaller country 
 villages. In olden times, when the people from all 
 quarters were accustomed to assemble there, the wall 
 now enclosing the yard of the church formed the 
 sides and ends of a vast thatched meeting-house. 
 The congregation we met in the present building was 
 certainly as Christian in its aspects as any one we 
 saw on the Islands. Nor will the reflecting reader 
 think lightly of the fact that, up to the thirtieth year 
 of Mr. Lyous's labors, the church gathered in his 
 district has declined no farther in numbers than has 
 
 the population, has had no marked apostasy, no vio- 
 ls* 
 
174 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 lent disruption, and is in as good repute as it was 
 twenty years ago. 
 
 Such are the prominent facts ; and while it is prob- 
 able that there is chaff, and perhaps no small amount 
 of it, among the wheat, it seems to me not improba- 
 ble that our active, impulsive, devoted Christian 
 brother will have an unusual number of stars in his 
 crown of rejoicing. 
 
 Thursday we went down to Kawaihae, on the coast, 
 accompanied by Mr. Lyons. The descent was along 
 a valley of great width, with Manna Kea behind, 
 the Kohala mountains on one side, Mauna Loa on 
 the other, and Mauna Hualalai and the ocean in front. 
 On approaching the shore we ascended the great 
 heiau of Kamehameha, built before his invasion of 
 Oahu ; one of the largest, and probably the latest, of 
 the heathen temples. It was dedicated to Tiari, his 
 god of war. Its length is upwards of two hundred 
 feet, and its breadth a hundred feet — a huge mass 
 of loose, black lava stones. On the top is a fine view 
 of the sea. Somewhere upon it stood the idol, sur- 
 rounded by images of inferior deities. We were 
 shown the place where human victims were offered. 
 The images have all long since disappeared ; nor did 
 the natives who accompanied us feel any alarm as 
 they entered the once dreaded precincts. 
 ■ The inhabitants of the island were summoned from 
 all quarters for the erection of this heiau. The dea- 
 con Timotda, author of the address at Waimea, was 
 
TOUR OF HAWAII. 175 
 
 born in Hamakua, while his parents were on their 
 way from Hilo in obedience to this order, and would 
 have been killed, his father not knowing what to do 
 with him, but for the compassion of an uncle, who 
 adopted the child and took it to Hilo. 
 
 We were very hospitably received and entertained 
 by Mr. Allen, son of the excellent Chief Justice, to 
 whom we had a letter from the father. The steamer 
 brought Mr. Bond, on his way to the Oahu College, 
 where his son was recovering from a dangerous sick- 
 ness ; and also Mrs. Hitchcock, one of our mission- 
 ary widows, who was to accompany Mr. Lyons on 
 his return home. 
 
CHAPTEE X. 
 
 MAUI. 
 
 Wailuku. — Historic Facts. — Soil and Productions. — Meeting- 
 houses. — Sabbath Congregation. — Native Address. — Station of 
 Mr. Green in East Maui. — Mountain Scenery. — Pield of branch- 
 ing Coral. — Lahaina. — Church building. — Lord's Supper. — His- 
 torical. — The Queen-Mother Keopuolani. — Beautiful Instance of 
 filial Love in the Eang. — The Queen's Baptism. — Crisis made by 
 her Death. — Native College at Lahainaluna. — Made over to the 
 Government. — Native Clergymen from the Graduates. — Com- 
 mencement. — Alumni. — Dinner. — Schools at Lahaina. — Hana. 
 — Molokai. — Monthly Concert. — Steam Sugar Mill. — Roman 
 Catholics. 
 
 We were bound to Wailuku, situated near the 
 western side of the isthmus connecting West and 
 East Maui. After crossing the channel the wind 
 increased, and so rough was the sea that our landing 
 seemed not quite safe. Mr. Alexander met us on 
 the shore, but in such a sand-storm that we were 
 obliged to veil our faces. We breasted the gale for 
 a dozen miles, and near Wailuku were wet to the 
 skin by a storm of rain. 
 
 It is forty years since Messrs. Richards and 
 Stewart brought the gospel to this island, and thirty 
 years since Mr. Green first broke ground at Wailuku. 
 He labored here four years. After him came Mr. 
 
 (176) 
 
TOUR OF MAUL 111 
 
 Armstrong, six years ; then Mr. Clark, for five, and 
 Mr. Conde, for eight. Mr. Alexander took charge 
 of the station at the close of 1856, having received 
 a unanimous call from the church, and was installed 
 its pastor. Mr. Bailey, a lay-teacher, began to reside 
 here in 1841, in connection with a boarding school 
 for females, commenced in 1836, in which he had 
 Miss Ogden for a valuable assistant. I found so 
 many proofs of the utility of this school in our prog- 
 ress through the Islands, that I deeply regretted its 
 discontinuance in 1849, and that its buildings were 
 too dilapidated to be ever restored. 
 
 The soil of "Wailuku is rich and deep, and the 
 sugar-cane is extensively cultivated. The rains, 
 though copious, are not sufficient, and channels 
 are therefore cut along the foot of the hills, for con- 
 ve3dng the waters of the mountain streams where 
 they may be diffused over the entire plantations. 
 Good cane lands have here been sold for eighty dol- 
 lars the acre. Along the streams are numerous taro 
 patches, of course covered with water. This district 
 is one of the chief producing regions for that indis- 
 pensable article of native food, out of which the poi is 
 manufactured. Upland taro is cultivated on Hawaii, 
 but the best taro is grown in water. This vegetable 
 seemed to me equal to the Irish potato, and better 
 than the large sweet potato of the Islands. I very 
 much preferred it to the bread-fruit grown on the 
 Islands. Poi is taro baked, pounded, mixed with 
 
178 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 water, and more or less fermented. With the 
 natives it is an indispensable article in all their 
 meals. 
 
 The meeting-house at "Wailnku is a neat stone 
 building, of considerable size. Mr. Alexander in- 
 formed me that there are seven such in his district, 
 all built by natives, and all finished save one. There 
 were, however, but two organized churches, and one 
 of these had a native assistant pastor. On the Sab- 
 bath I twice addressed a large congregation, thor- 
 oughly Christian in its aspects ; also a Sabbath school 
 of two hundred boys and girls. The music was con- 
 ducted entirely by natives, and was as good as I 
 remember in my early days in New England. The 
 choir had the aid of a melodeon. Two addresses 
 were here placed in my hands, and Mr. Alexander 
 kindly translated them. One was to myself, the 
 other to the American Board ; and both were com- 
 posed, as I understood, by a native lawyer. The 
 one to the Board is as follows : — 
 
 " May it please you, true Christian Fathers : "We send by 
 the hand of your representative the greetings of the brethren 
 of the district of Wailuku, on the Island of Maui, and also 
 of ourselves, the committee who write this. 
 
 " We are glad to declare to the American Missionary 
 Society the blessings that have come upon the Hawaiian 
 Islands from the messengers sent to us. 
 
 " 1. God has had mercy on us, and given us his Spirit to 
 believe on the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 
 
TOUR OF MAUI. 179 
 
 " 2. We have learned to read in our own language, to 
 ■write, and also arithmetic. 
 
 "3. There have been enacted, passed, and confirmed a 
 constitution and lav^s, securing peace under a royal adminis- 
 tration. 
 
 " 4. We have been released from a condition of serfdom, 
 under oppressive and robbing masters. 
 
 "5. We have learned to know that it is shameful for men, 
 women, and children to go naked ; as was the case with our 
 ancestors down to the time of Kamehameha II. 
 
 " And we bless God, the eternal Father, for discovering 
 to us his kind love, that we might obtain the blessedness 
 detailed above." 
 
 Mr. Green, who commenced this station, has been 
 long residing at Makawao, on East Maui, in connec- 
 tion with the American Missionary Association. I 
 had fully purposed visiting my old friend and corre- 
 spondent, and greatly regretted my inability to do 
 so, especially as I was informed that his district is 
 among the more interesting portions of the Islands. 
 The last report I have seen of the churches under his 
 care states the number of members at 1100. 
 
 Behind Wailuku there is very interesting scenery. 
 What long ago was a crater, with raging fires, is now 
 a beautiful mountain recess, having lofty perpendic- 
 ular walls with sharp outlines, covered to the top 
 with a soft, velvety verdure, the result of perpetual 
 irrigation from the clouds. Seen from the central 
 table-land, it is a splendid ami:)hitheatre. A break 
 
180 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 towards the sea forms a ravine of four miles, down 
 which once flowed the lava, and now flows an unfail- 
 ing stream of water. 
 
 "Wednesday was the time set for going to Lahaina. 
 To avoid the fatiguing ride across the mountains, a 
 whale-boat was to meet us early, at the southern 
 shore of the isthmus, seven miles distant. So we 
 rode thither. No boat was there, and we had to re- 
 turn ; but we were refreshed by the ride along a good 
 road, in a very fine morning. We had a clear view of 
 Haledkala, on East Maui, the " House of the Sun," a 
 grand, symmetrical, noble mountain, having a base 
 of thirty miles, and a height of more than ten thou- 
 sand feet. The crater on the top of this mountain 
 ceased long since to be active, but is regarded as the 
 largest in the world. It is eight miles by twelve in 
 diameter, and thirty-two in circumference, and has a 
 depth of more than two thousand feet. New York, 
 with all its buildings and parks, might be hid within it. 
 
 More efiectual arrangements saved us next day 
 from a second disappointment, and a sail of fifteen 
 miles brought us to Lahaina. Part of our way was 
 over fields of beautifully branching coral, apparently 
 not far beneath the surface of the water. Mr. Alex- 
 ander accompanied us. 
 
 Lahaina, as beheld from the sea, presents a luxuri- 
 ant mass of tropical foliage, chiefly the cocoanut, 
 kou, and banana trees, but with barren heights in 
 the background, swelling into a mountain. Seen 
 
TOUR OF MAUI. 181 
 
 from Lahainaluna, two miles above, it appears a well- 
 watered garden, spreading itself three miles along 
 the shore. The streets are narrow, and the town, 
 though greatly improved from what it was, has less 
 appearance of civilization than Honolulu. In former 
 years, when a large number of whaling ships came to 
 the Islands for supplies, Lahaina rivalled the metro- 
 politan port as a place of resort. Its chief depend- 
 ence at present is on the sugar-cane, growing to great 
 perfection in its rich alluvion. Its well-conditioned 
 stone church, with galleries, tower, and bell, and its 
 burying-ground adjacent, where lie the honored dead, 
 together with the large Christian audience on the 
 Sabbath, interested me not a little. Some hundreds 
 of communicants were present at the Lord's Supper. 
 I noticed that a few of them, as at Kailua, drank 
 more of the wine, or what was in place of it, than 
 is customary with us on such occasions. At Wailuku, 
 to prevent that impropriety, the deacons hold the cup 
 to the lips of the recipient. I could see how the 
 abuse, so strongly reprehended by the apostle Paul, 
 might have grown up in the Corinthian church. 
 Proprieties are the result of education, and do not all 
 come at once. 
 
 Messrs. Richards and Stewart, as already stated, 
 were the first to occupy this ground. Dr. Bald- 
 win, the present resident missionary, came in 1837. 
 In the intervening period, Messrs. L. Andrews, 
 Green, and Spaulding, Dr. Chapin, Miss Ogden and 
 
 16 
 
182 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Miss Ward, were here for short terms. More than 
 two thousand have been admitted to the church, and 
 more than eight hundred of these have died in good 
 Christian standing. The present membership is six 
 hundred and forty-five. 
 
 The first person baptized in this place, and in- 
 deed the first baptized by the mission,* was in some 
 respects the most remarkable of all the native con- 
 verts. This was Keopuolani, wife of the first Kame- 
 hameha, and mother of the second and third kings of 
 that name. From my first arrival I had looked for- 
 ward with interest to a visit to her burial-place, it 
 having been one of my early missionary duties to edit 
 a small memorial of her. The stone house said to 
 contain her mortal remains is in full view from the 
 Protestant church. She was born at Wailuku, in the 
 year 1778, and her descent was more illustrious than 
 that of any other person on the Islands. Her father's 
 family had governed the Island of Hawaii for many 
 generations. Her grandfather Taraniopu was the king 
 of Hawaii at the time of Captain Cook's death ; and her 
 grandmother Kanona, who adopted her as a daugh- 
 ter, was the wife who threw her arms about Tara- 
 niopu's neck while he was walking with Cook, 
 constraiuiug him to desist from visiting the ship, 
 and so furnished an opportunity to the natives for 
 their fatal assault. The family of her mother had 
 long governed Maui, and, at one time, Lanai, Molo- 
 kai, and Oahu ; and the two families were intimately 
 
TOUR OF MAUL 183 
 
 connected by means of intermarriages. At the early 
 age of thirteen she became the wife of Kamehameha 
 I. He had four other wives ; and it illustrates the 
 times, that he permitted her to have a second hus- 
 band while he was living, and that such was the custom 
 among women high in rank. Kalanimoku sustained 
 this relation for some years ; after him, Hoapili, till 
 her death. Both these men have a somewhat dis- 
 tinguished place in the history of the mission, as well 
 as in their nation's history. Being the highest chief 
 on the Islands, Keopuolani's person was peculiarly 
 sacred. I have elsewhere spoken of her as the 
 daughter of a race of kings, wife of a king, mother 
 of two kings, and the first person received into the 
 visible church at the Islands.^ She was every way a 
 remarkable character. When the first missionaries 
 arrived, she approved of their being allowed to stay, 
 and was friendly to them. She favored t\ie jpalajoala, 
 as the system of instruction was called, though she 
 did not at first yield herself to it. In 1823 she gave 
 evidence of piety. Having two husbands, she 
 said, — 
 
 " I have followed the custom of my country, but we have 
 been a people of dark hearts. I have had two husbands, but 
 since I thought it was wrong, I have not desired more than 
 one, I wish now to obey Jesus Christ, and to walk in the 
 good way. Hoapiri is my husband, my only husband. The 
 other I will now cast off." 
 
 » Page 60. 
 
184 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 She then called him, and said, — 
 
 "I have renounced our old religion — the religion of 
 wooden gods. I have embraced a new religion — the religion 
 of Jesus Christ. He is my King and Saviour, and Him I 
 desire to obey. Hereafter I must have one husband only. 
 I wish you to live with me no longer. In future you must 
 neither eat with my people, nor lodge in my house." 
 
 It was at her request that Messrs. Eichards and 
 Stewart came to reside at Lahaina, and she brought 
 them with her from Honolulu. It is due to our esti- 
 mate of the native character, that I copy Mr. Stew- 
 art's very interesting account of King Liholiho's 
 manner of parting with her when she left Honolulu, 
 and of meeting her w^hen he came to Lahaina. 
 
 " There was something," Mr. Stewart says, " in the 
 attentions of the king to his mother, when leaving Honolulu, 
 that had a pleasing effect on our minds. This venerable lady 
 was the last person that came on board. After we had 
 reached the quarter-deck of the barge, she appeared on the 
 beach, surrounded by an immense crowd, and supported by 
 Liholiho in a tender and respectful manner. He would let 
 no one assist her into the long-boat but himself, and seemed 
 to think of nothing but her ease and safety, till she was seated 
 on her couch, beneath an awning over the main hatch. The 
 king continued to manifest the utmost affection and respect 
 for her till we got under way, and, apparently from the 
 same filial feelings, accompanied us fifteen miles to sea, and 
 left the brig in a pilot-boat in time barely to reach the har- 
 bor before dark." 
 
TOUR OF MAUI. 185 
 
 Again, at the meeting ; — 
 
 " The parting of the mother and son, when we left Hono- 
 lulu, had interested us so much that we felt desirous of 
 witnessing their first interview, after a month's separation. 
 The chiefs had assembled, and were formally seated on their 
 mats in a large circle, before the tent of Keopuolani, waiting 
 the approach of their monarch. He entered the circle oppo- 
 site to his mother, and where Wahine-pio, the sister of Kala- 
 nimokn, and mother of his youngest queen, was seated. 
 Dropping on one knee, he saluted her, on which she burst 
 into tears, and, springing from her mat, led him to that of 
 his mother. He knelt before her, gazed silently in her face 
 for a moment, then pressed her to his bosom, and, placing a 
 hand on each cheek, kissed her twice in the most tender 
 manner.^ The whole scene was quite affecting. I scarce 
 ever witnessed an exhibition of natural affection where the 
 feelings were apparently more lively and sincere. The king 
 is a fine-looking man, and graceful in his manners. While 
 gazing on him, the queen's heart seemed to float in her eyes, 
 and every feature told a mother's joy." 
 
 As Messrs. Richards and Stewart had not yet ac- 
 quired the language, having but recently arrived in 
 the second reenforcement, the coming of Mr. Ellis, 
 and of Auna, the Tahitian, already mentioned, was a 
 most seasonable, perhaps essential, help in leading 
 her to Christ. The latter was her chosen teacher. 
 Both were at Lahaina, in her last sickness, and Mr. 
 Ellis baptized her just previous to her death, which 
 occurred September 16, 1823. 
 
 16* 
 
186 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Her death formed a crisis in the nation. Until 
 now every restraint had been cast oflf by the people 
 when a high chief died. No regard was paid to the 
 rights of person or of property. It %as the time 
 for redressing private wrongs. Grief was expressed 
 by personal outrages, such as knocking out their 
 own teeth, pulling out theii* hair, and burning and 
 cutting their flesh. Almost every old man and 
 woman we met with on the Islands had thus been 
 deprived of the front teeth. There was also the 
 most unrestrained drunkenness and debauchery. But 
 Kalanimoku assured the missionaries that they need 
 then be under no apprehension: for the departed 
 queen had forbidden every heathen practice at her 
 death, and the people had received the strictest 
 orders against all the former customs, except wail- 
 ing. This, considering the rank of the deceased, 
 and the affection of the people towards her, could 
 not prudently be restrained. 
 
 Her wishes were fully carried out in the funeral 
 solemnities. Her flesh was not cut from her bones 
 and burned, as had been customary aforetime, but 
 her body was placed in a coflin, and, after appropri- 
 ate religious observances, was followed to a tomb by 
 an orderly Christian procession, all dressed in the 
 European style, generally in black, with badges of 
 mourniner. There were also the tollino: of the bell 
 and the firing of minute guns. Thus early was in- 
 augurated a great, radical, most influential change in 
 the national customs. 
 
TOUE OF MAUI. 187 
 
 " Wliat fools we have been," — Kalanimoku was heard to 
 say, as he afterwards took his seat by the king, — "to burn 
 our dead, and cast them into the sea, when we might thus 
 have committed their bodies to the tomb, and have had the 
 satisfaction of still dwelling near them ! " 
 
 The impulse given to the work of God on the 
 Islands, about the year 1829, by the outpouring of 
 the Spirit in sundry places, led to an important 
 measure for raising up native preachers and helpers. 
 This was the commencing of a High School at La- 
 hainaluna, in 1831, under the instruction of Eev. 
 Lorrin Andrews. It began with twenty-five schol- 
 ars, and gradually increased to ninety, with ages 
 varying from fifteen to thirty-five. A small stream 
 running down from the hill above enabled the pupils 
 to make taro grounds and gardens ; and thus a sys- 
 tem of manual labor was incorporated into the school, 
 and still remains there. Mi*. Andrews continued in 
 the school about ten years, and I had the pleasure of 
 seeing him at Honolulu, where he is much respected. 
 Of Ms literary labors I shall speak elsewhere. I 
 recall to mind a remark of his, made almost thirty 
 years ago, respecting the great trial it was to his 
 faith and patience, when, looking around upon his 
 half-dressed, uncivilized pupils, seated upon a floor 
 of dried grass, he endeavored to see in them the 
 future schoolmasters, physicians, lawyers, and preach- 
 ers of the Sandwich Islands. Such many of them 
 have in fact become. The first school-building was 
 
188 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 erected by the pupils, under the active superintend- 
 ence of the principal ; and they liad to drag most of 
 the beams and rafters for it, or else carry them on 
 their shoulders, from East Maui, a distance of twen- 
 ty-five or thirty miles. There was a large outlay of 
 funds, however, by the American Board, before the 
 three school-buildings and two dwelling-houses were 
 completed. From 1835, when Mr. Clark became 
 associated with Mr. Andrews, to 1852, when Mr. 
 Pogue became the principal, Messrs. Dibble, Eogers, 
 Bailey, Emerson, Alexander, Hunt, and C. B. An- 
 drews, were connected with it for longer or shorter 
 periods. In 1849 the Board made over the institu- 
 tion to the Hawaiian government, on condition that 
 it should be sustained " for the cultivation of sound 
 literature and solid science," and that no religious 
 doctrine or tenet should be taught contrary to what 
 had been taught by the mission. To this the 
 government agreed, and it has been faithful to its 
 engagement. The whole number of pupils, from 
 the beginning, has been seven hundred and seventy- 
 one, and more than half were connected with it 
 while it was sustained by the Board. Ten of its 
 graduates have been ordained as ministers of the 
 gospel, and have lived without reproach. The in- 
 stitution is the native college for the Islands. I 
 Y..'is present at a part of the annual examination, 
 at the commencement exercises in the Protestant 
 church, and at the subsequent meeting of alumni, 
 
TOUR OF MAUI. 189 
 
 and was pleasantly reminded of like occasions in 
 my own country. Most of the addresses were 
 in the native language ; but a few were in Eng- 
 lish, that language being embraced in the college 
 studies. The graduating class were dressed like 
 om'selves. The commencement dinner was in the 
 open air, under the shade of trees near the church. 
 The students had a table by themselves, served with 
 poi and its accompaniments. The table prepared for 
 the guests of foreign origin was in accordance with 
 our peculiar tastes and habits. Certainly I have 
 never attended a more satisfactory commencement. 
 Mr. Pogue's associates in the instruction are a son 
 of Mr. Alexander and a competent native graduate. 
 The institution is controlled by the Board of Educa- 
 tion, and Mr. Pogue spoke of Prince Kamehameha, 
 brother of the king (now the reigning monarch) as 
 among its best friends. The school buildings were 
 burned in 1862, but a large one in place of them has 
 been built by the government. A year spent in the- 
 ological study with a missionary is thought sufficient 
 to prepare a pious graduate of Lahainaluna for the 
 pastoral office. 
 
 I must not forget to speak of the younger portion 
 of the Lahaina community. Mr. Dwight Baldwin, 
 son of the missionary, was principal of a government 
 school for teaching the English language ; and I met, 
 by invitation, this school and two others, numbering 
 two hundred and eighty of both sexes, in his school- 
 
190 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 room._ It may seem a strange remark, — nevertheless 
 it is true, — that the young children of these Islands 
 reminded me, by their self-possession in speaking, 
 and by the rapidity of their arithmetical solutions, 
 of what I had formerly seen of Greek children in 
 the Levant.^ On the present occasion there were 
 declamations, dialogues, and singing. The children 
 were hearty in their singing ; every one appeared to 
 sing, and I heard no discordant voices. 
 
 With two weeks more at my command, I might 
 have visited Hana, on the eastern shore of Maui, 
 Molokai, the island adjacent to Maui, and the small 
 island of Lanai, opposite Lahaina. Though Lanai is 
 little better than a sheep-pasture, the Mormons have 
 a settlement upon it. The Eev. E. S. Bishop, son 
 of a missionary, is the resident missionary at Hana. 
 Messrs. Conde, Ives, Rice, and Whittlesey were his 
 predecessors. The district is well suiDplied with 
 meeting-houses, but I infer from Mr. Bishop's report 
 that it has heretofore suflfercd for want of culture. 
 The church-members are one thousand and eio^hteen, 
 
 ' "At the schools it has been observed that the scholars are ex- 
 tremely fond of calculations in arithmetic, and possess extraordinary- 
 talent in that way. So great is their fondness for it, that in some 
 schools the teachers have had recourse to depriving them of the study 
 as a punishment." — Com. Wilkes, in U. S. Expl. Exp., vol. iv. p. 54. 
 
 ♦«I -witnessed, at the mission schools, the remarkable universal 
 talent and fondness for mathematical pursuits, about which so much 
 has been said." — Dr. Pickering, in U. S. Expl. Exp., vol. ix. p. 88. 
 
TOUR OF MAUI. 191 
 
 and two of the churches at outstations are under the 
 care of native preachers. 
 
 The population of Molokai is two thousand eight 
 hundred and thirty, and the number of church-mem- 
 bers is eight hundred and nine. The total of admis- 
 sions to the church exceeds two thousand, and the 
 island is well supplied with meeting-houses erected 
 by the people. Mr. Forbes, who is a missionary's 
 son, has been the resident missionary since 1858. 
 The previous laborers for longer or shorter periods 
 were Messrs. Hitchcock, Lowell Smith, Munn, 
 Gulick, C. B. Andrews, and Dwight. Mr. Hitch- 
 cock began the work in 1833, and labored with great 
 faithfulness and success till his death, which occurred 
 August 29, 1855. 
 
 Monday afternoon, in company with Dr. Baldwin, 
 I attended the monthly concert at the church, where 
 a goodly number were present. In the evening I bap- 
 tized the three children of the younger Mr. Baldwin, 
 at his house. Next day I visited a steam sugar mill, 
 nearly completed, and a ueatly-furnished Eoman 
 Catholic church, at which Dr. Baldwin thinks the 
 Sabbath attendance may be a hundred. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 OAHU. 
 
 Social Intercourse. — Mr. Corwin and the foreign Church. — Mr. 
 Damon, Seamen's Chaplain. — President Mills and Mrs. Mills. — 
 A native Judge. — Honolulu. — First Church. — Second Church. 
 
 — Interesting Ordination. — Rev. Hiram Bingham. — Levi Cham- 
 berlain. — Royal Cemetery. — Oahu College. — Tour of the Island. 
 
 — Ewa. — Waialua. — Journey along the Northern and Eastern 
 Shore. — Sugar Plantations. — Lassoing. — Kaneohe. — The Pali. — 
 Unexpected Danger. 
 
 Embarking at evening, the rising sun of "Wednes- 
 day, May 6th, found us at Honolulu. As before, we 
 were guests in the hospitable family of Mr. Clark. 
 Next day Mr. Wyllie, Minister of Foreign Affairs, 
 made a friendly call. The remainder of the week 
 was devoted to social intercourse. 
 
 We saw much of the Kev. Mr. Corwin, pastor of 
 the Fort-street Church; of the Rev. IVIr. Damon, 
 seamen's chaplain, and pastor of the Bethel Church ; 
 and of President Mills, of the Oahu College. The 
 first and last named of these gentlemen were gradu- 
 ates of Williams College. The other was from Am- 
 herst College. Mr. Corwin has been at Honolulu 
 since October, 1858, and has a convenient house of 
 worship, which cost near fifteen thousand dollars, a 
 respectable and well-satisfied foreign congregation, an 
 
 (192) 
 
TOUR OF OAHU. 193 
 
 ample support from his people, aucl rare opportunity 
 for exerting a religious influence. The Rev. T. Dwight 
 Hunt had preached to a foreign congregation in 1842, 
 but the Fort-street Church dates from June 2, 1852. 
 Mr. Corwin's predecessors in the pastoral office were 
 the Rev. T. E. Taylor and Rev. J. D. Strong, both 
 of whom are now in California. 
 
 Ml". Damon preached bis twentieth anniversary 
 sermon on the 19th of ^October, 1862. Until the 
 year 1833 the wants of the seamen resorting to Hono- 
 lulu were partially met by the missionaries of the 
 American Board. The Rev. John Diell then went 
 there to reside, as one of three foreign chaplains sus- 
 tained by the American Seamen's Friend Society. 
 He died at sea, on his way home, in January, 1840, 
 and the present chaplain was his successor. Mr. 
 Damon seemed to me well adapted to his post, which 
 is, and must continue to be, one of importance. 
 
 President Mills and his excellent lady were formerly 
 connected with the Batticotta Seminary, in Ceylon, 
 until failing health compelled them to leave. I believe 
 they have found their experience in that remote part 
 of the world a valuable training for their present post 
 of duty. Oahu College being designed for males 
 and females, they both find here not only a healthful 
 climate, but also a genial occupation ; and I was glad 
 to know that they gave universal satisfaction. 
 
 The Hon. John li had returned fr'om San Francisco, 
 whither he went with others, on behalf of their own 
 
 17 
 
194 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 governinent, to save the life of a Hawaiian sailor, 
 erroneously accused of murder on the high seas. In 
 this they were successful. There was no one among, 
 the native Christians whom I was so desirous of see- 
 ing as this judge of the Supreme Court. Both of us 
 were prepared for a cordial meeting, and there was 
 but one drawback. I had supposed, from his long 
 intimacy with the missionaries, that I should be able 
 to communicate with him without the help of an 
 interpreter. And so it doubtless would have been 
 but for the excellent habit among our missionary 
 brethren of always making the native language their 
 medium of intercourse with the people. The name 
 of John li appears very early in the history of the 
 mission, and he has long preserved a consistent 
 Christian character. Having been connected with 
 the government for so many years, he must needs be 
 conversant with Hawaiian legislation. 
 
 I have already spoken of the ten or twelve thousand 
 inhabitants of Honolulu, and of its city-like appear- 
 ance. The crooked and filthy lanes of thirty years 
 ago have passed away, and so have the huts of dried 
 crass, with low, contracted entrances. With no ijreat 
 appearance of wealth, there is an air of civilization 
 in the houses, streets, and sidewalks. The finest of 
 the streets is the one up the Nuuanu Valley. It is 
 open for carriages as far as the pali, or precipice, six 
 or seven miles, where it terminates. The upper part 
 is unfinished. 
 
A 
 
 
TOUR OF OAHU. 107 
 
 Honolulu stands on the south-western side of Oahu ; 
 and the harbor, one of the best in the Pacific Ocean, 
 is formed by a coral reef. It admits ships drawing 
 twenty-four feet of water, and has a safe anchoi*age 
 within for at least a hundred vessels.^ The palace 
 is a story and a half, and the square in which it 
 stands is enclosed by a stone wall, not in very good 
 repair. The native Protestants have two churches, 
 and the Roman Catholics one. There is also the 
 Fort-street Church, and a Seamen's Chapel, and the 
 Episcopalians, or "Reformed Catholics," as they call 
 themselves, have also a church. It was built by a 
 Methodist missionary from the United States, who 
 did not succeed in collecting a congregation. I was 
 told there are at least a dozen houses for Protestant 
 worship, of different sizes, in the Honolulu district, 
 all built by the people. Three of them are of stone ; 
 but generally they are wooden buildings, with an ave- 
 rasre cost of about six hundred dollars. The walls and 
 tower of the first church in Honolulu are built of 
 coral blocks, and the church, having extensive gal- 
 leries, Avill seat a very large congregation. A clock 
 
 * The engraving of the harbor is from one of a series of photo- 
 graphic views taken some years since, and for sale in Honolulu. 
 The Bethel Church is seen, but neither of the others. The stone 
 church lay too much to the right, and probably the Fort-street 
 Church was not then built, or its steeple would appear in front, beyond 
 the Bethel Church. The mountains forming the Nuuanu Valley rise 
 behind the city. 
 
 17* 
 
198 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 in the tower strikes the hours. The second church 
 has adobe walls, thi'ee feet in thickness, twelve feet 
 high, plastered within and without, and a wide ve- 
 randa all around, but no tower. It will seat twelve 
 hundred. Mr. Smith has been the pastor since 1838, 
 at which time this separate enterprise was commenced. 
 Mr. Bingham was the original pastor of the first 
 church ; after him Dr. Armstrong ; then Mr. Clark ; 
 now Mr. Parker, a son of the venerable missionary 
 at Kaneohe. This church numbers 2516 members, 
 the second, 1006 ; and the total of their membership 
 from the first is 7192. 
 
 The ordination of Mr. Parker occurred on Sabbath, 
 the 28th of June, and was one of the most interesting 
 events that came under my observation. It was m 
 the afternoon, and the two native congregations united, 
 forming an audience of scarcely less than twenty- 
 five hundred. Mr. Parker had preached during the 
 year as assistant to Mr. Clark, much to the satisfac- 
 tion of the people ; and the old pastor had resigned 
 in favor of his younger brother, because of the inad- 
 equacy of his own health and strength to meet the 
 demands of so great a people. Under advice from 
 their pastor the people made out a call ; promised a 
 salary of a thousand dollars, to be raised by them- 
 selves ; called a council by letters missive ; were 
 present by their committee at the examination of the 
 candidate in the native language ; and the church 
 oflacers had the care of preserving order in the assem- 
 
TOUR OF OAHU. 199 
 
 bly. The vast audience, its becoming appearance, 
 the interest, the attention, the singing, — every thing 
 indicated an established and true Christianity. The 
 right hand of fellowship was given by the Eev. Mr. 
 Kudea, a graduate of the native college at Lahaina- 
 luna, and then the respected pastor of a church on 
 the east side of the island. He has since taken Mr. 
 Emerson's place, whose health has failed, as pastor 
 of the church at Waialua. 
 
 On the Sabbath preceding my departure from the 
 Islands I met the two congregations, and nearly as 
 large an audience, in the same church, and made my 
 farewell address. To this there Was a response from 
 Judge li. He ascended the pulpit, and spoke with 
 dignity and fluency for half an hour, without a note 
 before him. 
 
 Anything like a history of the Honolulu station 
 would occupy too much space. But I ought to say 
 that it was here Mr. Bingham had his home till the 
 failing health of Mrs. Bingham, in 1841, constrained 
 them to return to the United States." It gratified me 
 to see with what interest his memory was cherished 
 by the old people of both sexes, not only at Hono- 
 lulu, but on all the Islands. He had sent me a sen- 
 tence in Hawaiian, containing his aloha to his island 
 friends, and this was usually read at the opening of 
 my addresses ; and in no way could I have better 
 awakened attention among the old people. This 
 
200 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.- 
 
 respected brother, during the whole of his twenty 
 years' residence on the Islands, was an active', enter^^ 
 prising, fearless, faithful laborer in the cause of his 
 Master; and I know of none who will have more 
 reason to be thankful for tlie agency alloAved to them 
 in the work of God there than this honored pioneer. 
 There is another, who drew to himself less ^f 
 public attention, but exerted an influence second in 
 importance to that of scarcely any other. I refer to 
 Levi Chamberlain. In 1821 he was a young liier- 
 chant in Boston, and as sure as any young merchant 
 could be of acquiring a fortune. But he had an 
 overpowering incliciation, implanted, no doubt, by 
 the Holy Spirit, to engage in the missionary work ; and 
 that was his call of Grod to relinquish the pursuit of 
 wealth. Coming myself from the Andover Seminary, 
 early in 1822, to spend a few months at the Missionary 
 Eooms, while Mr. Evarts, the Corresponding Secre- 
 tary, was absent, I found Mr. Chamberlain in the 
 Treasury department. And when I came again, in 
 the autumn of that year, for what has proved a long 
 stay, he was still there, and we labored together until 
 the latter part of 1823. He then joined the first 
 reenforcement of the mission at the Sandwich Islands. 
 Only the threatened failure of his health induced the 
 Prudential Committee to give him up for the foreign 
 service. He went as a layman, to take the super- 
 intendence of secular affairs in the mission. I know 
 not that I e^er was conversant with a better judgment 
 
TOUR OF OAHU. 201 
 
 than that of Mr. Chamberlain, and all his private 
 interests were held in strict subordination to those 
 'of Christ's kingdom. Consequently he was trusted 
 by his brethren in matters deeply affecting their pri- 
 vate interests and feelings as scarcely any other man 
 would have been ; and to him, under God, the mis- 
 sion is greatly indebted for its safe navigation, in its 
 early period, through the rocks and quicksands of 
 the common stock and depository systems, into which 
 it was inadvertently, perhaps inevitably, drawn at 
 the outset. His death took place July 29, 1849. 
 In the last month of our sojourn at the Islands we 
 were happy to be guests in the family of Mrs. Cham- 
 berlain, where we saw most of the children, and 
 some of the grandchildren, of our beloved and 
 lamented friend. While there I baptized the two 
 youngest of his grandchildren. 
 
 , Calling on Kanaina, — one of the old chiefs, who 
 occupies a spacious stone house in a square contigu- 
 ous to that of the palace, and whose wife, not now 
 living, was the distinguished premier whose portrait 
 has been given, — Prince William, his son, invited us 
 to see the ro3''al cemetery. This is a stone house, 
 with one large room, standing on the other side of 
 the square. The prince speaks our language well, 
 and did the honors with ease and dignity. The first 
 thing attracting attention, as we entered, was a table 
 standing in the centre of the room, covered with a 
 cloth, upon which was a cushion supporting the Ha- 
 
202 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 waiian crown. Elegant coffins stand beyond, and, on 
 either side, some of them covered with scarlet and 
 gold. The prince pointed us to the coffins of Liho- 
 liho (Kamehameha 11.) and his queen, in which their 
 remains were returned from England; of Kameha- 
 meha m. ; and, among the high chiefs, to that of 
 Paki, remarkable for its length, he haying been a 
 man of extraordinary stature. But the one which 
 interested me most was that in which rest the remains 
 of the good Queen Kaahumanu. Much of historic 
 and religious interest is concentrated in this narrow 
 house. Here lie, silent in death, kings, queens, and 
 chiefs, both men and women, who, when living, con- 
 trolled, for weal or woe, the affairs of the nation. 
 
 Two miles from Honolulu, over the plain, — a 
 favorite drive skirting the hills, — is Oahu College, 
 looking out finely upon the sea, which, however, is 
 far enousfh oflT to make no disturbance with its roar. 
 It is a beautiful place, and the college seemed to me 
 to be a gem of the Islands. Here the children of 
 the missionaries, male and female, and other foreign 
 youths, and natives speaking the English language 
 and paying their expenses, may receive almost as 
 effective an education as was given by American col- 
 leges in my early years. I repeatedly visited the 
 institution, with my family, at the invitation of the 
 respected President and his lady. Besides the Pres- 
 ident and Mrs. Mills, there are Professor Alexander 
 
TOUR OF OAHU. 203 
 
 aud wife, Mr. Bailey, and Miss Coan, college teach- 
 ers ; the four last named being children of mission- 
 aries. Perhaps one would hardly recognize a college 
 in the buildings seen at Punahou, but they surpass 
 the visible beginnings of either Harvard or, Yale. 
 The charter, obtained from the Hawaiian government 
 in 1853, embraces a preparatory school as well as 
 college. The school was commenced in 1841, and 
 for a time was exclusively for the children of mis- 
 sionaries. It was opened to others in 1851. The 
 charter has this important provision : — 
 
 " No course of instruction shall be deemed lawful in said 
 institution which is not accordant with the principles of 
 Protestant Evangelical Christianity, as held by that body of 
 Protestant Christians in the United States of America which 
 originated the Christian mission to the Islands, and to whose 
 labors and benevolent contributions the people of these Islands 
 are so greatly indebted." 
 
 There is also an additional security for the institu- 
 tion in the following article, namely : — 
 
 " Whenever a vacancy shall occur in said corporation, it 
 shall be the duty of the Trustees to fill the same with all 
 reasonable and convenient despatch. And every new election 
 shall be immediately made known to the Prudential Commit- 
 tee of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
 Missions, and be subject to their approval or rejection ; and 
 this power of revision shall be continued to the American 
 Board for twenty years from the date of this charter." 
 
204 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 When the college had become incorporated, the 
 American Board made over the IniildiDirs and other 
 property to the Trustees, to the value of $25,000. 
 The buildings stand on a lot of one hundred acres, 
 enclosed by a good stone wall, with an unfailing 
 fountain on the upper side, sufficient to irrigate tlie 
 whole ; whence the name " Punahou." Another 
 hundred acres adjoining are also enclosed by a stone 
 wall, and devoted to pasturage ; and there is still 
 another large lot of woodland two miles distant. ^ The 
 buildings meet the present wants of the institution. 
 There is a two-story house, containing a hall and 
 class-rooms ; also, a long block, forming two dwell- 
 ing-houses, which face the sea, having two wings, 
 and a projection from the centre, all in front, for 
 lodging-rooms, dining-room, kitchen, etc. On the 
 right stands the President's house, now occupied by 
 the Professor. The President and Mrs. Mills dwell 
 in the midst of their pupils, which is an admirable 
 arrangement for the young people. 
 
 The Kev. Daniel Dole had charge of the school in 
 its first years, and was an excellent instructor. Rev. 
 Edward G. Beckwith, now pastor of a church in 
 San Francisco, was its first President, and greatly 
 esteemed. He came to the United States in 1857, 
 with Dr. Armstrong, to secure an endowment of 
 $50,000, of which the island government engaged to 
 give $10,000. Those who were at the annual meeting 
 of the American Board in that year will remember his 
 
TOUR OF OARU. 205 
 
 eloquent and effective speech on behalf of the college. 
 Owing to an extraordinary commercial revulsion, 
 the agency was suddenly arrested, though not until 
 112,000 had been secured, besides the grant of the 
 Hawaiian government. To this James Hunnewell, 
 Esq., of Charlestown, Mass., a contributor to the 
 first endowment, and an officer of the brig Thaddeus 
 when it conveyed the first missionaries to the Islands, 
 has recently added $5,000. The number of pupils in 
 the college and preparatory school is seventy-nine. 
 
 I was present at the annual examination, on the 
 16th and 17th of June, which was held in the 
 spacious hall of the college building. The walls 
 were ornamented with evergreen, and with maps and 
 drawings executed by the pupils. I noticed that the 
 flags of Hawaii and the United States floated upon 
 one and the same staff. The Hawaiian Evangelical 
 Association, then holding its sessions in Honolulu, 
 and comprising the parents of the greater part of the 
 students, had adjourned to attend the examination, 
 and the hall was filled with students, teachers, and an 
 intelligent audience. The examination was admi- 
 rably conducted, and completely successful. The 
 President examined in geometry, meteorology, alge- 
 bra, elements of criticism, and intellectual philosophy ; 
 Professor Alexander, in the Latin Reader, Sopho- 
 cles, Virgil, and analytical geometry; Mrs. Mills, 
 in chemistry, geology, botany, natural theology, and 
 
 18 
 
206 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 English grammar ; Miss Coan, in history and rhetoric, 
 while the paintings and drawings executed by her 
 pupils were seen upon the walls ; and Mr. Bailej^ 
 in arithmetic and geography, including the exhibition 
 of neatly executed maps. There were, moreover, 
 exhibitions in calisthenics, beautifully performed; 
 and in vocal music, to which a portion of the pupils 
 had evidently given much attention. Several com- 
 positions were read by their authors, which the 
 audience heard with interest. On each day of the 
 examination the visitors were refreshed by a collation, 
 which did credit to the young ladies having charge 
 of the domestic department of the institution. 
 
 The commencement performances were on Thurs- 
 day evening, June 18th, in the great Stone Church of 
 Honolulu. The speakers acquitted themselves well, 
 and the singing by the pupils, under a German pro- 
 fessor, was of a high order. Notice having been 
 given in the native congregations, there was a large 
 attendance of natives, in addition to the foreign resi- 
 dents drawn perhaps by curiosity to hear the singing, 
 for they could not understand the speakers. On 
 Friday evening there was a re-union at the college, 
 and after a social evening, refreshments were taste- 
 fully served in the large hall of examination. 
 
 Altogether the institution appeared to be in a pros- 
 perous condition, and I cannot help regarding it as 
 one of the more important elements of safety and 
 prosperity for the Hawaiian nation. 
 
TOUR OF OARU. 207 
 
 A tour arouud Oahu is not much short of a hundred 
 miles. Dr. Judd generously proposed arranging and 
 providing for our journey, and to accompany us, with 
 his daughter. The distance to Waialua is thirty 
 miles, the country open, the road for the most part 
 good. Excepting a slight shower — while we were 
 looking at a salt lake, five or six miles from Hono- 
 lulu, on a level with the sea, but with no visible con- 
 nection — the day was pleasant. Ewa is twelve miles 
 from the capital, and has a spacious and deep harbor, 
 but rendered almost useless by the shallow entrance 
 across the coral reef. The village has the appearance 
 of decay. Should the harbor ever be opened, as it 
 may be, the place will doubtless rise into import- 
 ance. It would then greatly exceed that of Hono- 
 lulu. Mr. Bishop formerly resided here, and had 
 assembled an audience of about a hundred to meet me 
 in the large adobe church situated on a hill — the 
 small remnant of his former people. After lunch we 
 resumed our ride. Mountains rose on each side, 
 with wide intervening spaces, and we had an extended 
 prospect before us. The ancient lava was generally 
 concealed by soil and grass, except in the deep 
 gorges, where mountain streams crossed our way. 
 At ^YQ P. M., we reached the dwelling of Mr. and 
 Mi's. Emerson, and received from them a cordial 
 welcome. The fact that a physician was with us 
 must have added to the pleasure of our arrival ; for 
 we were sorry to find Mr. Emerson seriously ill — 
 
208 
 
 TRE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 too much SO to converse with me on the object of my 
 visit. 
 
 Waialua is on the windward side of the island, and 
 of course is well watered. Mr. Emerson came here 
 as early as 1833, and is really the father of the sta- 
 tion. Messrs. Locke, A. D. Smith, Wilcox, and 
 Gulick were here at different times. A son of Mr. 
 Emerson, and one of Mr. Levi Chamberlain, reside 
 in the neighborhood, as citizens, the former a grazier, 
 the latter a planter. More than thirty square miles 
 in the Waialua district, it is said, can be cultivated 
 without artificial irrigation. 
 
 The site of Mr. Emerson's house is well chosen. 
 The ground is fertile. A perennial spring flows just 
 below, between the house and the river, and an 
 hydraulic ram throws a stream of water into the 
 house-yard. Li the garden are tamarinds, dates, 
 bananas, and cocoanuts. The meeting-house is a 
 good building, and it was filled with a respectable 
 congregation on the Sabbath, Dr. Judd being my 
 interpreter. Mrs. Emerson has long taken a lead in 
 the singing, and that part of the service was excel- 
 lent. Mr. and Mrs. Chamberlain brought their infant 
 child to church for baptism,. The communicants at 
 Waialua number l:hree hundred and forty-eight, and 
 the two outstations have four hundred and twenty- 
 five. The number from the beginning, in this dis- 
 trict, exceeds two thousand. The period of our visit 
 was represented to be a season of spiritual declension. 
 
TOUR OF OAHU. 209 
 
 Tuesday morning we resumed our journey, and all 
 day had a beautiful ride. The mountain range of 
 Konahaunui leaves only a narrow strip of land along 
 the sea, varying from half a mile to two miles in 
 width. The first district we traversed, after leaving 
 Waialua, was Koolaula. The scenery is bold, beau- 
 tiful, and various. A native church once existed 
 here, with Eev. J. Kekela for its pastor, now a 
 highly valued missionary at the Marquesas. Both as 
 pastor and missionary he has adorned his profession ; 
 but the church in this district no longer exists. I 
 believe the causes of its extinction have some con- 
 nection with the tenure by which the lands are held 
 for pasturage ; but I am not sufficiently informed to 
 go into the subject. A part of us were on horse- 
 back. A four-wheeled vehicle, drawn by two horses, 
 was with us all day for the ladies, furnished the first 
 half of the way by the younger Mr. Emerson, who 
 accompanied us, and the other half by Mr. Charles 
 Judd, who came to meet us from his plantation at 
 Kualoa. We had received a polite invitation to lunch 
 with Mr. Molfatt, an English gentleman, largely 
 interested in flocks and herds, who gave us a hos- 
 pitable reception. 
 
 Having pledged ourselves to meet an assembly 
 at the residence of Mr. Kuaea, the native pastor 
 already mentioned, and being short of time, I sallied 
 forth with Dr. Judd, after lunch, and told him, as 
 he owned both the horses, he might go as fiist 
 
 18 * 
 
210 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 as he pleased, and I would follow. We went the 
 whole distance of eight or ten miles in fifty min- 
 utes. There was no one on the way to observe us. 
 It was the least fatiguing of all my rides ; and I 
 could understand how, with changes of fine horses, 
 a vigorous man might ride ninety or a hundred miles 
 in a single day. The meeting-house at Kauula is a 
 long, narrow, stone building, plainly finished within. 
 Kuaea and his amiable wife received us in a com- 
 fortably furnished house, and had prepared a dinner ; 
 but we were too late to dine before the meeting, and 
 afterwards the rising tide in a river we were to ford 
 obliged a part of us to hasten away. A small con- 
 gregation had waited patiently, and gave the cus- 
 tomary attention. The pastor followed us to the 
 younger Mr. Judd's, where I had an interesting con- 
 ference with him on various points connected with 
 the native ministry. 
 
 We were now on the eastern side of the island, 
 open to the trade-winds and frequent rains. Here 
 the Messrs. Judd and Wilder are bringing forward a 
 plantation of sugar-cane ; and farther on they are 
 cultivating rice, notwithstanding the depredations 
 committed by armies of rats. We spent the greater 
 part of Wednesday at the house of Mr. Wilder, 
 where we saw, for the first time, the process of 
 lassoing horses and cattle. It is exciting both to 
 men and animals. Our young friends were the per- 
 formers, and showed much activity and skill. A 
 
TOUR OF OAHU. 211 
 
 mountain rises near Mr. Wilder's house, with basaltic- 
 looking sides, resembling a majestic old cathedral; 
 and there is a curious island just off the shore, near 
 the house of Mr. Judd, of pyramidal form, that may 
 once have been a volcano. 
 
 The ride of ten miles, next day, to Mr. Parker's 
 at Kaneohe, was necessarily on horseback, owing to 
 the nature of the country. We passed a small, neat 
 church soon after starting, which is within Mr. 
 Parker's district. Then came the rice-fields. Some- 
 times our road was along the beach ; then over hills ; 
 always with the mountains rising steeply not far off 
 on our right. Kaneohe is pleasantly situated, two 
 or three miles from the pali, already mentioned as 
 forming an abrupt termination of the Nuuanu Valley. 
 The pastor and his lady have resided here since 1834. 
 They are the parents of the young man who was 
 soon after ordained as pastor of the first church in 
 Honolulu. A daughter was at home, engaged in the 
 instruction of a native school. About a thousand 
 hopeful converts have been admitted to the church in 
 the Kaneohe district, and there are now four hun- 
 dred members. Three meeting-houses have been 
 built for Sabbath worship, and two for lectures on 
 week days; two of stone, three of wood; all by 
 the people. The central church cost six thousand 
 dollars ; the southern, one thousand five hundred 
 dollars ; the northern, one thousand and fifty dollars. 
 The district extends twenty miles along the sea, and 
 
212 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 has two thousand seven hundred inhabitants. I 
 addressed the people on Thursday. 
 
 Next day, May 29th, we took horses with Dr. 
 Judd for Honolulu, ten miles distant. The road 
 passes over the pali, once wholly impracticable for 
 horses, and nearly so for men. The government has 
 expended much upon it, and will ultimately make it 
 practicable (which is all, I fear, that can ever be said) 
 for carriages, by means of a zigzag road with sharp 
 turns. But it will never be comfortable looking a 
 thousand feet down the steep side. Our greatest 
 danger came where we least expected it, as is often 
 the case in human life. When half way to the foot 
 of the precipice, along a fine road, our baggage-horse 
 took fright, ran, and tore our travelling bags to 
 pieces. But though he dashed through a river, and 
 into wet taro grounds (where he was caught), our 
 most valuable efiects were either dropped on the dry 
 upland, or remained in the bags, and were uninjured, 
 while nearly every article was recoViei?^d.^ i :The<ho!rtse 
 on which my wife rode was frightened as the animal 
 rushed by, but was kept from running by Dr. Judd, 
 who sprang from his own horse, letting him run,^ 
 while he held hers firmly by the head. 
 
 Our thoughtful friend had directed a chaise to be 
 in waiting for her on the other side of the pali, and 
 five or six miles more completed our interesting tour 
 of Oahu. Connected with it will be a grateful recol- 
 lection of the kindnesses of Dr. Judd and his family. 
 
CHAPTEE XII. 
 
 KAUAI. 
 
 The Voyage. — The Island. — Waioli. — Congregation in a Kukui 
 Grove. — Beautiful Plantation at Hanalei. — Fertility of the Dis- 
 trict. — Touching Incident. — Hospitality. — Governor Kanoa. — 
 Koloa. — Fearful Deluge. — Waimea. — Old Jonah. — Island of 
 Niihou. — Return to Honolulu. — Delicate Testimonial. 
 
 It was convenient to make the tour of Kauai be- 
 fore that of Oahu, but I conform my narrative to the 
 geogi'aphical order. Kauai is the remotest of the 
 large islands towards the north-west. Its distance 
 from Oahu is a hundred miles. 
 
 Among the more painful recollections of former 
 times, retained by our brethren, are those of the suf- 
 ferings they frequently endured Avhen voyaging in 
 small crowded schooners from island to island. Of 
 this they said we could have no conception from our 
 experience in the "Kilauea." There was, however, 
 some approximation towards it in the "Annie Laurie," 
 a small schooner plying between Honolulu and Kauai, 
 especially on our return passage, when, with head 
 winds and a rough sea, we lay helplessly seasick on 
 the deck for two nights and a day. This vessel had 
 a small auxiliary propeller, or we should perhaps 
 have been a week on our passage. Our captain and 
 
 (213) 
 
214 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 fellow-passengers showed us every kindness. Our 
 companions in this tour were the Eev. ]\Ir. Corwin, 
 of the Fort-street Church, and Mr. Wilder, a planter 
 and son-in-law of Dr. Judd. We were favored, also, 
 on the outward voyage, with the company of Mr. 
 Wyllie, the Foreign Minister of the government, 
 then going on a visit to his sugar plantation at Haua- 
 lei. At the end of the voyage he kindly sent us to 
 our landing-place in the boat that had come off for 
 him. Mr. Johnson and Mr. Wilcox, and two sons 
 of the latter, met us there with horses for Waioli, 
 not far distant. We were glad to enjoy the hospi- 
 tality of these two families, though the time was 
 shorter than we could have wished. 
 
 Kauai is regarded as the most fertile of the Islands, 
 and it seemed to me that it must be the oldest of 
 them, since the process of lava-disintegration is there 
 farthest advanced. But the geologist says, this only 
 proves that the fires of the more northern volcanoes 
 were first extinguished. 
 
 " The mountains and the valleys are covered with forests ; 
 and the high shore plain, which forms a broad border to the 
 island on the southern, eastern, and northern sides, is mostly 
 a region of grass and shrubbery, shaded with occasional 
 groves of pandanus and kukui. The lower lands of the 
 island he all to the windward of its mountains, and this is 
 sufficient cause of the prevailing fertility. The lofty sum- 
 mits and the mountain plain of the west are in a region of 
 frequent mists and rains, and the declivities are often marked 
 
o 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 w 
 
 o 
 
 >*■ 
 
 H 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 w 
 
 o 
 
 w 
 
 o 
 
 n 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 '/";-- 
 
 
 
 Jf'im 
 
 
 '' -■'?■.',' ■ -f- \ 
 
 ^i^''W^^/!i'^ 
 
 ^m 
 
 >\ ' <, ( 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 !fl!i!||fl'''-l4^-;_L?-:%^ 
 
 ^'^S" 
 
 
 t' 
 
 
 piif 
 
 '7. ill' '. iiM', 
 
 
 
 
 ,1 ,' :^'' 
 
 
TOUR OF KAUAI. 217 
 
 with white, thready cascades, streaming down their ahnost 
 vertical surface, sometimes through one, two, or even three 
 thousand feet, in uninterrupted lines. The island is, conse- 
 quently, well watered, and the lower country seldom fails in 
 its productions. The district of Waimea, to the south-west, 
 is the only exception to these remarks ; and this is owing to 
 its leeward situation." i 
 
 The station of Waioli was commenced by Mr. 
 Alexander, in 1834, and he remained nine years. 
 The view here given of the beautiful grove of 
 kukui-nut trees forming the shade in which Mr. 
 Alexander frequently preached to the natives prior 
 to the year 1840, and of his rural congregation, is 
 copied from the " United States Exploring Expedi- 
 tion." Few places in the open air could have been 
 found so well adapted for holding divine service. 
 This congregation may be viewed in connection with 
 the one seated on the bare lava of Hawaii, ten years 
 earlier, delineated by Mr. Ellis. ^ The close observer 
 will perceive a slight improvement in dress in the 
 cono^reo^ation of more recent date. 
 
 Mr. Rowell succeeded Mr. Alexander, and labored 
 here till 1846. Mr. Johnson began as a teacher in 
 1837, and became Mr. Ro well's successor in the pas- 
 torate, having been ordained for that purpose. Mr. 
 Wilcox took Mr. Johnson's place, and at the time of 
 our visit had a select school of forty-five pujjils. 
 Almost a score of his former pupils are schoolmasters 
 
 ' Dana's Geology, p. 265. ^ See Chap. xvii. 
 
 19 
 
218 
 
 THE UAWAllAN ISLANDS. 
 
 on Kauai and Niihon. The Board of Education pays 
 a part of his salaiy, in consideration of his making 
 the English language a study in his school. An 
 incendiary not long since burned his school-house, and 
 the Education Board furnished materials for a new 
 building. Mr. Johnson's church contains four hun- 
 dred and twenty-one members, and has a good house 
 of worship. 
 
 After my address on Wednesday, we accepted an 
 invitation from Mr. Wyllie to visit his celebrated 
 plantation. I had heard much of the beauty of 
 Hanalei, and it is certainly one of the loveliest spots 
 on the Islands. It is seen to great advantage from 
 the plantation house. The mountains in 'the distance 
 had the deep verdure common to the windward side ; 
 and out of them comes this charming vale, with its 
 river, and its rich bottom lands, extensively covered 
 Avith luxuriant sugar-cane. Here and there portions 
 of the cane had been removed, and scores of people 
 were g-atherins: it for the larg^e new steam mill on the 
 river bank, whither it is conveyed in scows. At the 
 mill we had ample opportunity for observation. The 
 ponderous rollers are fed by an endless cane-carrier, 
 which also drops the cane outside the building after 
 the juice has been expressed. The engine was pow- 
 erful enough to send more than six hundred gallons 
 of cane-juice into a clarijSer in twenty minutes. 
 This costly mill is said to be the most complete on 
 the Islands ; and we saw the process of sugar-man- 
 
TOUR OF KAUAI. 219 
 
 ufacturing in all its stages, from the expressing of 
 the juice until the granulated mass is packed in 
 barrels, weighed, and marked for exportation.^ 
 
 The Annie Laurie was to return in a week. We 
 were therefore obliged to hasten from AVaioli, which 
 is on the north side of the island, to Koloa, on the 
 side opposite, distant about forty miles. The morning 
 of our departure was beautiful, and Messrs. Johnson 
 and Wilcox, and two of the young men, accompanied 
 us some distance. The vale of Hanalei at one time 
 opened in full view, with its surpassing loveliness. 
 Towards noon we had a pleasing surprise. As we 
 approached a school-house near the small village of 
 Koolau, the master of the school came out, followed 
 
 * "The eastern portion of the district of Hanalei is watered by at 
 least twenty streams. Many of these are large enough to be termed 
 rivers, and might be employed to turn machinery. It is elevated from 
 three to eight hundred feet above the sea, and comprises about tifty 
 thousand acres of land, capable of producing sugar-cane, cotton, in- 
 digo, coffee, corn, beans, the mulberry, and vegetables in every vari- 
 ety. It now produces taro, sweet potatoes, yams, bread-fruit, bananas, 
 plantains, squashes, melons, beans, Indian corn, and cocoanuts. 
 Sugar-cane grows spontaneously. Mulberry trees flourish, of which 
 there are four kinds, the Chinese, the multicaulis, the white and the 
 black. The latter variety has a small leaf. The vegetation is ex- 
 tremely luxuriant from the frequent rains. The sugar-cane and mul- 
 berry, both Chinese and multicaulis, are the staple articles of culture. 
 The mulberry has here a most rapid growth, and, being sheltered from 
 the strong winds, it succeeds well. Some of the leaves of the multi- 
 caulis are of the enormous size of fifteen inches in length by twelve 
 in breadth." — U. S. Expedition, vol. iv. p. 70. 
 
220 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 by all his pupils, who arranged themselves by the ^ 
 road we were to pass. Seeing they designed it as a 
 token of respect, I dismounted, and then saw that a - 
 very little girl, the smallest in the company, had an 
 orange in each hand, as large as she could hold, 
 which she was to give me as a present from the school. 
 They then sang a couple of hymns in their native 
 language, and, after their alohas , returned to the 
 school-house. Mr. Corwin pronounced it the most 
 touching scene he had witnessed on the Islands. 
 
 We were handsomely entertained at night by Mr. 
 Knill, an intelligent gentleman from Hamburg, who 
 has a large, well-ordered dair^^. His grass houses 
 were perfect in their kind, and well furnished, and 
 his grounds tastefully laid out. He is a member of 
 the Lutheran church. After tea he laid the Bible on 
 the table, and we had family worship. Near noon, 
 on Friday, we were met by a barouche from Lahue, 
 kindly sent by a German gentleman at the request of 
 Mrs. Eice, of which several of our company were 
 glad to avail themselves. The carriage had two 
 horses, and a curiously contrived auxiliary force for 
 the hills, A smart native rode a horse on each side 
 of us, with a long rope attached to the pommel 
 of his saddle and also to the carriage, and the aid 
 was afforded by each rider spurring up his horse at 
 the proper moment, and bringing a strain upon the 
 rope. 
 
 The gladness of our reception by Mrs. Eice and 
 
TOUR OF KAUAI, . 221 
 
 her interesting family could not be exceeded. I had 
 designed to go myself, that night, ten miles farther 
 to Koloa, leaving the rest of the company to follow 
 next day, but was constrained to relinquish my pur- 
 pose. Mr. and Mrs. Rice were formerly connected 
 with the secular department of Oahu College, where 
 their services were very useful. Mr. Rice, for some 
 time previous to his death, which occurred early in 
 1863, had the oversight of a sugar plantation at La- 
 hue. Kanoa, governor of Kauai, resides near Mrs. 
 Rice. He went to Waioli to meet us, was with me 
 a long time here, and I saw him again at Koloa, 
 whither he brought his wife and a married daughter 
 to hear my statement. The old man shed tears when 
 we parted. He and others were desirous of having 
 a native pastor at Lahue ; and as there are communi- 
 cants enough to form a church, and a good meeting- 
 house, and they are ten miles from Koloa, measures 
 have very properly been taken to gratify their 
 wishes. 
 
 Saturday morning I had a refreshing ride to Koloa, 
 before breakfast, in company with one of the Misses 
 Rice. The country is open, and the road tolerably 
 good. Mr. Marshall, the American gentleman who 
 met us the day before, was to bring the others over 
 during the forenoon. Dr. Smith rode out to meet 
 us, and conducted me to his house. He combines 
 the clerical and medical professions, and his district 
 includes Koloa and Lahue, and about five hundred 
 
 19* 
 
222 
 
 TEE RAWAUAN ISLANDS. 
 
 chuTch-membei-s. Mr. Dole, formerly principal of 
 the Punahou School, also resides at Koloa, preach- 
 ing to the foreigners at the places above named, 
 and teaching a school for children of foreign origin. 
 Mrs. Smith has a small boarding-school for girls. One 
 of my most interesting Sabbaths was at Koloa. The 
 customary addresses occupied the forenoon, with an 
 evidently interested congregation. In the afternoon 
 the Lord's Supper was celebrated. After 'this I 
 preached to Mr. Dole's foreign congregation. 
 
 The Koloa station was commenced by Mr. Gulick 
 in 1835, who remained till the arrival of Dr. Smith, 
 in 1844. Dr. Lafon was here from 1838 to 1841, 
 and Mr. Pogue from 1845 to 1848. The latter came 
 near losing his life, while here, from an extraordinary 
 rise of waters in the night. Awaked by their rush 
 past his dwelling, he assayed to reach the house of 
 Dr. Smith near by, but was borne away by the flood 
 a full half mile down towards the sea. When near 
 perishing, a kind Providence threw him upon a heap 
 of stones, where he remained till morning and the 
 subsidino- of the waters. It was a fearful nio^ht. 
 
 Monday morning we started for Waimea, sixteen 
 miles across an open country, with the sea always 
 in sight. Dr. Smith, Mr. Dole, and two ladies ac- 
 companied us a part of the way, and we were met by 
 Mr. Eowell. 
 
 The mountains shut off Waimea from the trade- 
 winds and from clou<3s, and make it a dry and thirsty 
 
TOUR OF KAUAI. 223 
 
 land. There had been no rain since December, and 
 none was expected until November. The grass was 
 dead, and the few trees gave signs of suffering. The 
 people obtain their food from two ravines not far off, 
 watered by mountain streams, where the taro and 
 other esculent fi'uits are gTown, and where Mr. Row- 
 ell has a garden. The church is built of a whitish 
 sandstone, obtained near the sea-shore, and is one of 
 the best looking on the Islands. The cost to the 
 people was nearly five thousand dollars, besides the 
 labor at the quarry and in the construction of the 
 house. 
 
 Waimea was the favorite residence of Kaumualii, 
 king of the island when Messrs. Whitney and Rug- 
 gles commenced the station, in the first year of the 
 mission. Mr. Whitney was alone at the station in 
 1824, but the rulers had even then acknowledged 
 the Sabbath, and forbidden drunkenness and infanti- 
 cide. The early cooperation with the missionary by 
 the rulers on these Islands is one of the remarkable 
 facts in their religious history. Mr. Gulick went to 
 Waimea in 1829, and resided there some years. Mr. 
 Whitney remained at the station till his death, in 
 1845. Mr. Rowell removed thither in the following- 
 year. Mrs. Whitney, now in the forty-third year of 
 her residence, still occupies the house built by her 
 husband, preferring it from long habit, and having no 
 fear to dwell alone. How changed the habits, man- 
 ners, and morals among that people, since she and 
 
224 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 her excellent husband began their Christian labors I 
 Mr. Whitney always had great influence over the 
 chiefs and people. Mrs. Whitney's simple narrative 
 of their early trials was very affecting. An incident 
 on the outward voyage of course retained a strong 
 hold upon her feelings. It was the escape of her hus- 
 band from the sea, into which he had fallen from the 
 ship ; and she showed us the rough bench, carefully 
 preserved, that was thrown to him, and to which he 
 clung till a boat came for his rescue. Mr. Rowell 
 has a large and intelligent family. 
 
 I was specially interested, while addressing the 
 people on Tuesday, in "old Jonah," who sat directly 
 in front of the pulpit facing the people. He is Mr. 
 Eo well's right-hand man, and about seventy -five 
 years of age. He was an agent of the old chiefs in 
 every species of service, and still possesses a govern- 
 ing mind, and his piety is unquestioned. While I was 
 speaking of Jerusalem and other places of which he 
 had read in his Bible, he turned up his old, expres- 
 sive face toward me with such a glow upon it, and 
 such a twinkle in his eye, as almost disturbed my 
 self-possession. After the service I asked him what 
 he thought had been accomplished by the mission. 
 Pausing a few moments he replied, that the first 
 period was one of luxuriant growth, but the time of 
 siftino: had now come, and it was seen ^rhat was 
 good. Mr. Corwin regards " old Jonah " as the most 
 remarkable native on the Islands. 
 
TOUR OF KAUAI. 225 
 
 The Island of Niihou, included in the missionary 
 district of Waimea, is separated from the latter island 
 by a channel of fifteen miles, is twenty-two miles 
 long, from four to eight broad, and has a population 
 of six hundred. Mr. Eowell can visit the island 
 only once or twice a year; and, though there are 
 two hundred communicants, I did not learn that a 
 separate church has yet been organized. Of course 
 they have no native pastor. The lunas, or leading 
 men, preach, as has been customary at most out- 
 stations on these Islands. The Waimea church num- 
 bers four hundred and twenty-one members. 
 
 "Wednesday was our last day on the island. A 
 visit to Mr. Rowell's garden made my ride back to 
 Koloa about twenty miles. But I had an excellent 
 horse, through the kindness of Dr. Wood, the gen- 
 tlemanly owner of a large sugar estate at that place. 
 He was then absent at Honolulu ; but, with his niece, 
 was a fellow-passenger with us on our return to San 
 Francisco, contributing materially to the happiness 
 of our voyage. 
 
 At night we went on board the Annie Laurie, with 
 our good friends Mr. Corwin and Mr. Wilder, and 
 after two nights and a day, which we shall not soon 
 forget, landed at Honolulu early on Friday morning. 
 
 Mr. Corwin proposed walking to his house, and 
 asked of me the loan of a sandal-wood stick, given 
 me by Mrs. Eice, " to keep off the dogs." Not many 
 days after he returned me the stick in the form of a 
 
226 
 
 THE SAWAHAN ISLANDS. 
 
 beautiful cane, haying a large ivory head, but made 
 no explanations. To my great surprise it proved, that 
 the ivory head was hollow, and filled with gold 
 pieces, and small circular papers written over in this 
 manner : — 
 
 " G-ood for , for the A. B. C. F. M., a gift from 
 
 , towards the expenses of your visit." 
 
 The amount in gold was three hundred and fifty 
 dollars. Two of the principal donors had never sus- 
 tained any ccTnnection with the Board, but the remain- 
 ing seven had formerly been missionaries. The deli- 
 cacy of the testimonial, as well as its value to the 
 Board (which, with the premium, was four hundi-ed 
 and twenty-five dollars) , gave me very great pleasure. 
 
III. 
 
 PEOPLE OF THE ISLANDS 
 
PEOPLE OF THE ISLANDS. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 
 
 Aim of the Mission. — Improved Social Condition of the People. — 
 Relations of Missionaries to a Barbarous Government. — Declara- 
 tion of the Mission. — No Improper Influence. — Mr. Richards the 
 chosen Counsellor of the Government. — Magna Charta. — Consti- 
 tution. — Code of Laws. — Christian Tone of the Constitution. — 
 Laws at first necessarily Imperfect. — Exemplary Punishment. — 
 Revision of the Statutes. — The National Religion. — The Religion 
 free. — The Christian Sabbath. — Churches and Parsonages. — 
 Days of Fasting and Thanksgiving. — Structure of the Govern- 
 ment. 
 
 The pioneers of this mission were instructed by 
 their Board " to aim at nothing short of covering the 
 Sandwich Islands with fruitful fields, and pleasant 
 dwellings, and schools and churches, and of raising 
 the whole people to an elevated state of Christian 
 civilization." Considering what the Hawaiian people 
 were at that time, it must be admitted that great 
 progress has since been made, through a kind Prov- 
 idence, in the work assigned to the mission. The pre- 
 
 20 (229) 
 
I 230 TEJB HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 i ceding chapters afford numerous illustrations of the 
 
 improved social condition of the people. The Ha- 
 i waiian people have been humanized by the gospel. 
 
 { When travelling among them it was hard to conceive 
 
 j how their murderous war-spirit, so universally prev- 
 
 1 alent only a few years before, had given place to a 
 
 : spirit so apparently mild and peaceful, or how they 
 
 j could have become so obedient to written laws, so 
 
 I observant of the rights of property. 
 
 Their social condition, though far from what it 
 should be, is yet a great improvement on the past. 
 Scarcely forty years have elapsed since the first 
 marriage. Prior to that there was no connection 
 between man and woman that could not be sundered 
 at any moment by the will of the parties ; and this led 
 to frequent crimes and great misery. Among the 
 earliest blessings on a large scale, introduced by 
 missionaries, was Christian marriage. Two thousand 
 marriages were soletnnized in the single year follow- 
 ing June, 1830. The number reported during the 
 last ten years is six thousand seven hundred and 
 nineteen ; and the contract has been recognized and 
 confirmed by the laws for more than thirty years, so 
 that it could not be annulled by the parties. 
 
 Civilization does not precede the gospel among a 
 barbarous people, nor even keep pace with it in its 
 early stages. The arts of domestic life have, as 
 yet, made slow progress among the masses of the 
 islanders. The chiefs are the principal holders of 
 
THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 231 
 
 property; some are the owners of large lauded 
 estates. These have houses and furniture like their 
 foreign neighbors, especially in the towns. This is 
 more or less true, also, of not a few among the com- 
 mon people, who have the means, and reside in the 
 towns. But natives in rural districts, whatever their 
 rank, continue to love grass houses, which, besides 
 their small cost, are certainly adapted to the climate. 
 Even the late king had one within the enclosure of 
 his country-seat at Kailua. But the grass houses of 
 the common people are now larger and better built 
 than they once were, with a more convenient entrance. 
 Their furniture, for the most part, is still very simple, 
 consisting of a few mats spread on the ground for 
 sleeping, a few calabashes for food and water, and 
 means for pounding the taro, which is their main 
 reliance for food after it has been manufactured 
 into jpoi, 
 
 I am not able to say how far they are adepts in the 
 mechanic arts. But I was assured there are natives, 
 in most parts of the Islands, who are able to make 
 doors, chairs, chests, tables, bedsteads, cupboards. 
 And females, taught in the first instance by ladies of 
 the mission, succeed well in the manufacture of bon- 
 nets and hats from the cocoanut and palm-leaf, or a 
 fine flexible grass ; while not a few are able to cut and 
 make garments for themselves and their children. 
 At any rate, many of the females must have learned 
 the art of making clothes, for they are everywhere 
 
232 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 seen wearing loose but appropriate garments of 
 foreign cloth. 
 
 Wliile the instructions to the first missionaries en- 
 joined upon them the grand aim " of raising up the 
 whole people of the Islands to an elevated state of 
 Christian civilization," they were also required to 
 "withhold themselves entirely from all interference 
 and intermeddling with the political affairs and party 
 concerns of the nation." This they have done. But 
 they were not thus shut off from all attempts to en- 
 lighten and elevate the government of the Islands, 
 since that was indispensable to the attainment, by the 
 people, of an elevated Christian civilization. The 
 government could not remain unchanged, and the 
 people become free and civilized. The people must 
 own property, have acknowledged rights, and be gov- 
 erned by written, well-known, established laws. This 
 was far from their condition before the year 1838. 
 The government was then a despotism. The will of 
 the king was law, his power absolute ; and this was 
 true of the chiefs, also, in their separate spheres, so 
 far as the common people were concerned. All right 
 of property, in the last resort, was with the king. 
 How were the people to attain the true Christian 
 position? Obviously the rulers had duties to leam 
 and to perform, equally with the people ; and the 
 missionaries were the Christian teachers of both 
 classes, with God's Word for their guide. 
 
 The nature of their teaching was distinctly and 
 
THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 233 
 
 admirably set forth by the mission, in a series of 
 resolutions adopted June, 1838 — resolutions which 
 Mr. "Wy llie, the well-known Minister of Foreign 
 Afiairs, pronounced worthy "to be printed in let- 
 ters of gold, and hung up in the house of nobles." 
 These resolutions, entitled, "Duties of the Mission 
 to Eulers and Subjects as such," deserve a permanent 
 record. They were, with a few unimpoi'tant omis- 
 sions, as follows : — 
 
 "1. Though the system, of government, since the com- 
 mencement of the reign of Liholiho, has been greatly im- 
 proved, through the influence of Christianity and the intro- 
 duction of written and printed laws, it is still so very imperfect 
 for managing the affairs of a civilized and virtuous nation, 
 as to render it of great importance that correct views of the 
 rights and duties of rulers and subjects, and of the principles 
 of jurisprudence and poUtical economy, should be held up 
 before the king and the members of the national council. 
 
 " 2. It is the duty of missionaries to teach the doctrine, 
 that rulers should be just, ruling in the fear of God, seeking 
 the best good of their nation, demanding no more of subjects, 
 as such, than the various ends of the government may justly 
 require ; and if church-members among them violate the 
 commands of God, they should be admonished with the same 
 faithfulness and tenderness as their dependants. 
 
 "3. Rulers are such by the providence of God, and also, 
 in an important sense, by the will or consent of the people, 
 and ought not to shrink from the cares and responsibilities 
 of their office ; and the teachers of rehgion ought carefully 
 to guard the subjects against contempt for the authority of 
 
 20* 
 
234 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 their rulers, or any evasion or resistance of government 
 orders. 
 
 " 4. The resources of the nation are at its own disposal 
 for its defence, improvement, and perfection ; and subjects 
 ought to be taught to feel that a portion of their time and 
 services, their property and earnings, may rightfully be re- 
 quired by the sovereign or national council, for the support 
 of government in aU its branches and departments ; and that 
 »-it is a Christian duty to render honor, obedience, fear, cus- 
 tom, and tribute to whom they are due, as taught in the 
 13th of Romans ; and that the sin of disloyalty, which tends 
 to confasion, anarchy, and ruin, deserves reproof as really 
 and as promptly as that of injustice on the part of rulers, or 
 any other violation of the commands of God. 
 
 " 5. While rulers should be allowed to do what they will 
 with their own, or with what they have a right to demand, 
 we ought to encourage the security of the right of subjects 
 to do what they will with their own, provided they render to 
 Caesar his due. 
 
 "6. Rulers ought to be prompted to direct their ejBTorts to 
 the promotion of general intelligence and virtue as a grand 
 means of removing the existing evils, gradually defining, by 
 equitable laws, the rights and duties of aU classes ; that thus, 
 by improving rather than revolutionizing the government, 
 its administration may become more abundantly salutary, 
 and the hereditary rulers receive no detriment, but rather 
 advantage. 
 
 " 7. To remove the improvidence and imbecility of the 
 people, and promote the industry, wealth, and happiness of 
 the nation, it is the duty of the missionary to urge mainly 
 the motives to loyalty, patriotism, social kindness, and gen- 
 eral benevolence ; but while, on the one hand, he should not 
 
THEIB SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 235 
 
 condemn their artificial wants, ancient or modern, because 
 they depend on fancy, or a taste not refined, he should, on 
 the other, endeavor to encourage and multiply such as will 
 enlist their energies, call forth ingenuity, enterprise, and 
 patient industry, and give scope for enlarged plans of profitr 
 able exertion, which, if well directed, would clothe the pop- 
 ulation in beautiful cottons, fine linen, and silk, and their 
 arable fields with rich and various productions suitable to the 
 climate ; would adorn the land with numerous comfortable and 
 substantial habitations, made pleasant by elegant furniture, 
 cabinets, and libraries ; with permanent and well-endowed 
 school-houses and seminaries ; with large, commodious and 
 durable churches ; and their seas and harbors with ships 
 owned by natives, sufficient to export to other countries 
 annually the surplus products of their soil, which may at no 
 very distant period amount to millions." 
 
 The chief rulers, after their conversion, were open 
 to instruction and influence from the missionaries on 
 all points affecting their religious characters and 
 duties. This was especially true of the Regent, 
 Kaahumanu. It was also true, to a great extent, of 
 Kamehameha III., who, though not professedly pious, 
 and not always temperate in his habits, had excellent 
 points of character, and was beloved as a father to 
 his people. The assertion sometimes made, that 
 "the missionaries individually wormed themselves 
 into the confidence of the king and chiefs, in order 
 to exercise an influence favorable to themselves and 
 to the United States," the Minister of Foreign Affairs, ^ 
 a native of Great Britain, declares to be " a bold and 
 
236 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 unscrupulous assertion, without even a shadow of 
 truth." 
 
 It was subsequent to the year 1837, and in the 
 reign of Kamehameha III. , that the government re- 
 ceived its present form, and avowedly came upon a 
 high Christian basis. A brief reference to the facts, 
 as presented in the printed Laws and Rules, and in 
 the Statute Laws of Kamehameha m., is all that 
 comports with our limits ; and less than this would 
 not satisfy the intelligent reader. 
 
 The application of the king and chiefs to their 
 American patrons, in 1836, for teachers in agriculture 
 and the arts, and in Christian government, is given 
 in the second chapter, as also the response of the 
 American Board. It was there stated how the Eev. 
 William Richards became their adviser in respect to 
 all matters on which they chose to consult him. Mr. 
 Richards was probably the best man for them at the 
 outset. I knew him well. Though not from the 
 same college, he was my classmate in the Andover 
 Theological Seminary, and I afterwards corresponded 
 officially with him until his death. With intelligence 
 such as a liberal education affords, with a sound 
 judgment, the utmost disinterestedness, and the con- 
 fidence of king, chiefs, and people, Mr. Richards 
 took a release from his connection with the Board 
 and the mission in 1838, that he might guide the 
 infant steps of the government, as it went forward, 
 relaxing the bands of despotism, and forming rela- 
 
TRETR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 237 
 
 tions with the great Christian world. His duties 
 were performed amid very trying embarrassments, 
 from the opposition of foreigners, who wished to use 
 the government for their own selfish purposes. Not 
 that he was free from all errors of judgment ; that 
 were too much to expect; but when he died, the 
 gratitude of the nation decreed a pension to his 
 widow, which was regularly paid until her decease 
 not long since. 
 
 The following Bill of Rights was signed by the 
 kiug on the 7th of June, 1839, and was the first 
 essential departure from the ancient despotism : 
 
 " God has made of one blood all nations of men, to dwell 
 on the face of the earth in unity and blessedness. God has 
 also bestowed certain rights alike on all men, and all chiefs, 
 and all people, of all lands. 
 
 " These are some of the rights which he has given alike 
 to every man and every chief, namely, life, limb, liberty, the 
 labor of his hands, and the productions of his mind. 
 
 " God has also established governments and rulers for the 
 purposes of peaoe ; but, in making laws for a nation, it is by 
 no means proper to enact laws for the protection of rulers 
 only, without also providing protection for their subjects ; 
 neither is it proper to enact laws to enrich the chiefs only, 
 without regard to the enriching of their subjects also ; and 
 lioreafter there shall by no means be any law enacted which 
 is inconsistent with what is above expressed ; neither shall 
 any tax be assessed, nor any service or labor required of any 
 man, in any manner at variance with the above sentiments. 
 
f ( 
 
 238 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 " These sentiments are hereby proclaimed for the purpose 
 of protecting all alike, both the people and the chiefs of all 
 these Islands, that no chief may be able to oppress any sub- 
 ject, but that the chiefs and people may enjoy the same pro- 
 tection under the same law. 
 
 " Protection is hereby secured to the persons of all the 
 people, together with their lands, their building lots, and all 
 their property ; and nothing whatever shall be taken from 
 any individual, except by express provision of the laws. 
 Whatever chief shall perseveringly act in violation of this 
 constitution, shall no longer remain a chief of the Sandwich 
 Islands ; and the same shall be true of the governors, offi- 
 cers, and all land agents." 
 
 This Magna Charta of the Hawaiian Islands was 
 conferred voluntarily, without the intervention of 
 armed barons and their retainers ; and perhaps it 
 might be difficult to find such another instance of the 
 cheerful surrender of arbitrary power, purely out of 
 regard to the welfare and happiness of the subjects. 
 
 On the 8th of October, 1840, Kamehameha con- 
 ferred a constitution on the people, recognizing the 
 three grand divisions of a civilized monarchy, — 
 king, legislature, and judges, — and defining, in 
 some respects, the duties of each. 
 
 It is not certainly known what agency Mr. Rich- 
 ards had in securing these invaluable concessions to 
 the people ; but no one can doubt that they were the 
 direct consequence of the enlightening, humanizing, 
 Christianizing influence of the mission. It is an his- 
 
THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 239 
 
 toric fact, that Mr. Eichards, in 1842, collected from 
 detached fragments, and translated into the English 
 language, the declaratory and penal ordinances which 
 had been made by the king before the constitution 
 was declared, or afterwards enacted by the legisla- 
 ture. The constitution of 1840 declared that " no 
 law shall be enacted which is at variance with the 
 Word of the Lord Jehovah, or with the general 
 spirit of his Word," and that " all laws of the Islands 
 shall be in consistency with the general spirit of 
 God's law." The laws must of com-se have been 
 imperfect, because they were framed with reference 
 to the low condition of the people, and what it 
 seemed then possible to carry into effect. They 
 were severe upon the prevalent and destructive vices 
 of intemperance and licentiousness. And was it not 
 something to succeed (as they did) in driving those 
 shameless vices into concealment? One of the first 
 inliictions of the death penalty, for the infraction of 
 these laws, was upon a chief of high rank, a favorite 
 of the king, for murdering his wife by poison. He 
 and his accomplice, after a regular trial and condem- 
 nation in a court composed of Kekuauaoa, governor 
 of Oahu, as presiding judge, and a jury of twelve 
 Hawaiians, were hung on the walls of the fort. 
 
 As the nation progressed and its relations multi- 
 plied, it became necessary to secure the services of 
 some one who had received a legal education, and 
 such a man was found in Mr. John Ricord. From 
 
240 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 what -country he came I do not know ; but he made, 
 for the time, an efficient legal adviser to the govern- 
 ment, occupying the post of attorney-general. In 
 June, 1845, he was requested to prepare a digest of 
 the existing laws, with such improvements and addi- 
 tions as the circumstances of the country demanded. 
 This code of laws was adopted by the " nobles and 
 representatives of the Hawaiian Islands, in legislative 
 council assembled," April 27, 1846.^ A few of the 
 more important statutes concerning religious matters 
 will be quoted. 
 
 "1. The religion of the Lord Jesus Christ shaU continue 
 to be the established national religion of the Hawaiian 
 Islands. The laws of Kamehameha III., orally proclaimed, 
 abohshing all idol-worship and ancient heathen customs, are 
 hereby continued in force, and said worship and customs are 
 forbidden to be practised in this kingdom, upon the pains 
 and penalties to be prescribed in the criminal code. 
 
 "2. Although the Protestant rehgion is the reUgion of 
 the government, as heretofore proclaimed, nothing in the 
 last preceding section shall be construed as requiring any 
 particular form of worship, neither is anything therein 
 contained to be construed as connecting the ecclesiastical 
 with the body politic. All men residing in this kingdom 
 shall be allowed freely to worship the God of the Christian 
 Bible according to the dictates of their own consciences, and 
 this sacred privilege shall never be infringed upon. Any 
 
 ^ In the English language, the code occupies three hundred and 
 eighty pages, and in the Hawaiian language, into which it was ren- 
 dered by Mr. Richards^ two hundred and twenty- eight pages. 
 
THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 241 
 
 disturbance of religious assemblies, or hinderance of the free 
 and unconstrained worship of God, unless such worship be 
 connected with indecent or improper conduct, shall be con- 
 sidered a misdemeanor, and punished as in and by the crim- 
 inal code prescribed. 
 
 "3. It shall not be lawful to violate the Christian Sab- 
 bath by the transaction of worldly business. The Sabbath 
 shall be considered no day in law. All documents and other 
 evidences of worldly transactions dated on the Sabbath 
 shall be deemed in law to have no date, and to be void for 
 not having legal existence. It shall not on that day be law- 
 ful to entertain any civil cause in the courts of this kingdom. 
 Every attempt to serve civil process on that day shall be 
 deemed a trespass by the officer attempting it, and shall sub- 
 ject such officer to the private civil suit of the party aggrieved. 
 Provided, however, that it shall, in criminal, fraudulent, and 
 tortuous cases be lawful to issue compulsory process for the 
 arrest of wrong-doers ; and it shall, without such process, be 
 lawful on that day for any conservator of the public peace 
 and morality, to arrest, commit, and detain for examination 
 a wrong-doer. 
 
 " 4. Any adult male persons, not less in number than fifty 
 individuals, living in the same vicinity and adopting similar 
 doctrines and tenets of religious belief, and like form of 
 Christian, worship, shall be entitled to petition the minister 
 of public instruction, through the general superintendent, in 
 writing, for permission to erect, at their own expense, a 
 church or other religious conventicle, and for land to be 
 appropriated to a parsonage for the use and support of the 
 clergyman emploj^ed with the approbation of said minister, 
 on satisfactory evidence that he is in good and regular stand- 
 ing with his own denomination of Christians. 
 
 21 
 
242 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 " When days of fasting or thanksgiving are proclaimed 
 by the king in privy council, they are declared to be obliga- 
 tory on all persons, according to their general spirit and 
 intent." 
 
 It appears, therefore, that the Christian religion is 
 "the established national religion of the Havraiian 
 Islands ; " and the Protestant form of it is " the re- 
 ligion of the goverament." But this is without any 
 connection, properly speaking, between church and 
 state, since no one sect derives its support from the 
 government, and all are equally free "to worship 
 the God of the Christian Bible according to the dic- 
 tates of their own consciences." 
 
 The government is a limited monarchy. By the 
 amended constitution the crown was permanently 
 confirmed to Kamehameha IV. , " and the heirs of his 
 body lawfully begotten, and to their lawful descend- 
 ants in a direct line." Next to him was his E-oyal 
 Highness Prince Lot Kamehameha, now on the 
 throne ; and next, their sister, the Princess Victoria. 
 In the failure of all these, and of the king and House 
 of Nobles to designate and proclaim some person 
 during the king's life, a successor to the throne is to 
 be elected by joint ballot of both houses of the legis- 
 lature. To the king belongs the executive power, 
 and his person is inviolable and sacred. His minis- 
 ters are responsible. Laws passed by both houses 
 of the legislature must be signed by His Majesty, 
 and also by the Kuhina Nui, as the premier is called. 
 
THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 243 
 
 The House of Nobles is restricted by the constitu- 
 tion to thirty members, and at present has only 
 fifteen, who hold their seats for life, by appointment 
 from the king. Ten of them are natives. The popu- 
 lar branch of the legislature consists of twenty-seven 
 members, who are chosen biennially by the people, 
 and the rejDresentation is proportioned to the popula- 
 tion. Less than one fourth of the representatives 
 elected at the opening of the year 1864 were of for- 
 eign origin. 
 
 " No person is ehgible for a representative of the people 
 who is insane, or an idiot, or who shall at any time have 
 been convicted of any infamous crime, or unless he be a 
 male subject or denizen of the kingdom, who shall have 
 arrived at the full age of twenty-five years, who shall know 
 how to read and write, who shall understand accounts, and 
 who shall have resided in the kingdom for at least one year 
 immediately preceding his election, and who shall own real 
 estate within the kingdom, unencumbered, of the value of at 
 least two hundred and fifty dollars, or who shall have an 
 annual income of at least two hundred and fifty dollars.'' 
 
 The Supreme Court has a chief justice and two 
 associate justices. There are also Circuit Courts, with 
 judges not to exceed three ; and these two classes of 
 judges hold office during good behavior. There 
 are, besides, district judges, whose commissions ex- 
 pire at the end of two years. The Hawaiian king- 
 dom has been greatly favored in the judges of its 
 
244 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Supreme Court. The fii'st chief justice, William L. 
 Lee, came from the United States to the Islands in 
 1846, I beKeve with some reference to the climate 
 and his own health, and died at Honolulu, May 28, 
 1857. Chief Justice Lee must have been one of the 
 best of men, and his sterling common sense, sound 
 judgment, practical education. Christian virtues, and 
 his deep concern in everything tending to the wel- 
 fare of the nation, rendered him a most valuable 
 citizen, and his death a great public loss. The 
 judges of that court, at the time of my visit, were 
 the Hon. Elisha H. Allen, chief justice, a native of 
 the United States, Hon. G. M. Robertson, a native 
 of Great Britain, and the Hon. John li, a native-born 
 citizen. I saw enough of these gentlemen to enter- 
 tain for them the highest respect — a feeUng which 
 I have reason to believe is universal on the Islands. 
 It certainly speaks well for courts of justice, where 
 the laws are everywhere felt to be a living power. 
 In no countrj^ are life and property more secure than 
 they now are on the Hawaiian Islands. 
 
 The independence of the Hawaiian nation was for- 
 mally recognized by England and France on the 
 28th of November, 1843 ; and the two nations then 
 engaged " never to take possession, neither directly 
 nor under the title of protectorate, or under anj^ other 
 form, of any part of the territory of which they are 
 composed." On the 6th of July, 1844, Mr. Cal- 
 houn, then United States Secretary of State, assured 
 
THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 245 
 
 the Hawaiian Commissioners that the communication 
 addressed to them by Mr. Webster, as Secretary of 
 State, "dated the 29th December, 1842, and the pro- 
 ceedings thereon of the House of Representatives, 
 the appropriation made for the compensation of a 
 Commissioner of the United States, who was subse- 
 quently appointed, to reside in the Sandwich Islands, 
 were regarded by the President as a full recognition 
 on the part of the United States, at that time, of the. 
 independence of the Hawaiian government." And 
 the United States has ever since treated that govern- 
 ment as an independent power. 
 
 21 » 
 
CHAPTER XIY. 
 
 INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. 
 
 Industry : Arable Land. — Scarcity of Labor. — Coolies. — Cane 
 Lands. — Taro and Rice Lands. — Capacity for sustaining Popu- 
 lation. — Sugar Plantations and their Product. — Coffee. — Wool. 
 
 — Cotton. — Oranges. — Hawaiians and Labor. — What is needed. 
 
 — Commerce : Amount of Trade. — Merchant Vessels. — Whalers. 
 
 — Coasting Fleet. — Conditions of National Prosperity. 
 
 The Hawaiian Islands, though of volcanic origin 
 and mountainous, have a large amount of arable land ; 
 and much of it is adapted to the culture of sugar- 
 cane, and much to the growth of taro {armn escu- 
 lerdum) and rice. The drawback to the rice is in the 
 ravages of field mice. In some districts there is a 
 degree of uncertainty as to irrigation. This latter 
 evil will be quite sure to increase, unless decisive 
 measures are taken to prevent the mountain sides 
 from being opened to the sunbeams by the un- 
 restrained inroads of cattle and horses, and of the 
 vast flocks of goats, which are so destructive to the 
 undergrowth of the forests. There is also a deficiency 
 of laborers ; and a far greater amount of capital will 
 be required for covering the lands with the sugar- 
 cane, than moneyed men are yet disposed to invest 
 there. Coolies were imported, some j^ears since, 
 
 (246) 
 
INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. 24.7 
 
 fi'om China, but they did not meet the expectations 
 of the planters. It was affirmed, in a late meeting 
 of the Planters' Society, that it is not safe for the 
 plantations to depend wholly upon native labor, and 
 that it is undesirable for a large proportion of the 
 natives to be compelled to resort for suj^port to the 
 plantations. It was also stated, that the natives hold 
 as much land in their own right (the kuleana, or 
 freehold) as they are able to cultivate, even were 
 none of them to work for the foreigner. 
 
 Mr. Wyllie not long since publicly declared his 
 purpose to introduce a large number of carefully 
 selected coolies for the use of his plantation. In 
 April, 1864, the Minister of the Interior, by com- 
 mand of the king, requested the phmters to state what 
 number of Chinese, or other Asiatic laborers, each 
 desired and would take ; what monthly wages they 
 would pay to each laborer, besides food and lodging ; 
 what each would pay on the arrival of the laborers in 
 Honolulu ; for what term of years each would require 
 the laborers to be contracted for; and whether he 
 would wish them to come with their wives and chil- 
 dren. About the same time a joint committee from 
 the government and the Planters' Association agreed 
 to recommend to the government to make the attempt 
 to import from fifty to a hundred laborers from the 
 Polynesian Islands, with their women, to meet the 
 present necessity. They stated that the attainable 
 Chinese laborers are usually rogues, tliieves, and 
 
248 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 pirates; that respectable Chinese women will not 
 leave their native land, and that it is illegal to bring 
 Chinese men or women away from their country. 
 And they came to the conclusion that the Hill Coo- 
 lies of India, who for many years have been sent 
 from Calcutta to the West Indies and to Mauritius, 
 would be the most desirable class of laborers to im- 
 port, and that immediate measures ought to be 
 adopted to obtain them. These facts are stated as 
 bearing, for good or evil, on the future of the 
 Islands. 
 
 I have the authority of one of the wealthiest and 
 best informed of the planters for saying, that there 
 / are at least ten thousand acres of land on the Island 
 of Maui adapted to the cultivation of the sugar-cane, 
 and as many as fifty thousand acres of such land on 
 the Islands. He regards most of Hilo and a part of 
 Hamakua as good cane land. A far greater amount 
 of land is capable of being cultivated by the plough, 
 for the raising of wheat, etc. Large districts are 
 adapted to grazing, and especially to the pasturage of 
 sheep. The population which the Islands might be 
 made to sustain would not fall much short of a million. 
 
 The opinion prevails, among persons most likely to 
 be informed, that sugar is to become the grand staple 
 of the Islands. In 1814 there were exported 513,684 
 lbs. of this article; in 1863, 5,292,121 lbs., and the 
 quantity in 1864 will be greatly enlarged. 
 
 The princi]Dal sugar plantations now in operation 
 
INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. 249 
 
 are the following. Their estimated products, in the 
 year 1864, though given in round numbers, is be- 
 lieved to be substantially correct. 
 
 On Kauai. 
 
 Tons. 
 
 Hanalei, producing 500 
 
 Lahue, " 250 
 
 Koloa, " ». . 250 
 
 On Oahu. 
 Nuuanu Valley, a plantation four miles back of Honolulu. 
 
 On Maui. 
 
 Lahaina, — the cane produced by small cultivators, and 
 either bought of them by the manufacturers, or manufac- 
 tured on 
 
 Tone. 
 
 Shares, producing 200 
 
 Waikapu, " 200 
 
 Wailuku, " 300 
 
 Makawao, two plantations, producing . 700 
 
 Haiku " . . 500 
 
 Ulupalakua " . . 800 
 
 Hana " . . 150 
 
 On Hawaii. 
 
 Two plantations in Hilo, owned by Chi- 
 nese, each producing 250 tons, . . 500 
 Ouama, seven miles from Hilo, . . . 400 
 Metcalf plantation, in Hilo, . . . . 420 
 
 A few other plantations are in progress on each of 
 the four principal Islands. 
 
250 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Excellent coffee is produced on the Islands. A 
 blight discouraged the cultivation of it for a time ; 
 but that is now known to be a temporary evil, and 
 coffee promises to be one of the staple productions. 
 The export in 1863 was 138,171 lbs. Wool is also 
 a staple ; the export in 1860 was 70,524 lbs., and 
 283,163 lbs. in 1863. Among the new articles of 
 export, I notice 3122 lbs. of cotton, "most of 
 which," the newspaper says, "was choice sea-island 
 cotton." Good oranges are grown, especially in the 
 south-western district of Hawaii, where is a large 
 plantation. The trees suffered for a time from the 
 same cause as the coffee. 
 
 For a people living under a tropical sun, the 
 Hawaiians do not seem to be especially chargeable 
 with indolence. They are vivacious, sanguine, imi- 
 tative. As their wants multiply with advancing 
 civilization, they show a disposition to labor for the 
 means of supplying those wants. But it is not always 
 easy for them to make their labors productive. Were 
 every vallej^ and hill-side adapted to some particular 
 culture, the masses of the native land-holding popu- 
 lation want either the knowledge or the means for 
 availing themselves of the advantages. Those com- 
 binations, by means of which results are obtained 
 beyond the power of the individual, belong to a civ- 
 ilization which there has not been time for the island- 
 er to reach. If his Jculeana, reserved to him by the 
 laws, lies in the midst of huge tracts rented by gov- 
 
INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. 251 
 
 eminent to graziers, then, not being able to fence it, 
 his products are destroyed by animals. And this is 
 the chief reason why certain districts have been de- 
 populated. There is, moreover, the want of roads 
 and bridges, and of safe anchorage for vessels, where 
 the native farmer may promptly ship his produce for 
 the market. These facilities are coming, but they 
 necessarily come slowly. 
 
 The Commerce of the Islands is of course yet in 
 its infancy. The traffic in sandal-wood lasted about 
 thirty years, and yielded in that time perhaps a 
 million of dollars. The collecting of it, in the 
 mountains, became at length a grievous burden to 
 the common people. The imports in 1863 were 
 $1,175,493.25, and the exports $1,025,852.74. Of 
 the exports, $744,413.54 were in domestic produce, 
 and the balance, $281,439.20, was in foreign mer- 
 chandise reexported. The custom-house receipts, 
 in the same year, were $122,752.68. A large por- 
 tion of the export was sugar. The number of 
 merchant vessels at the ports of the Hawaiian Islands 
 in the same year was eighty-eight, with a tonnage 
 of 42,936. Nine of these were Hawaiian, nine 
 were British, and sixty were American, averaging 
 nearly five hundred tons for each vessel. Besides 
 these, one hundred and two whaling vessels visited 
 the Islands, ninety-two of which were American. 
 
 In addition to the side-wheel steamer Kilauea and 
 
252 
 
 TRE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 the schooner-propeller Annie Laurie, the coasting 
 fleet of the Islands consists of about a score of 
 schooner-rigged vessels, of from fifty to one hundred 
 and twenty tons. One of the finest of them, the 
 Emma Rooke, lately drifted upon the rocky shore, 
 and was wrecked where we made our landing at Ko- 
 hala. We often had the pleasure of looking down 
 from the mountain sides upon these brisk little com- 
 mercial pioneers, as they were sailing along the 
 smooth sea. 
 
 Three regular packets were plying between San 
 Francisco and the Islands at the time of my visit. 
 They were barks, very comfortable vessels, and made 
 an average passage from San Francisco to Honolulu 
 of fifteen days, and of sixteen days and six hours on 
 their return voyage. In the former case they have 
 the advantage of the north-east trades, and once or 
 twice have made the passage in ten days ; but, on 
 returning to the American coast, it is necessary to go 
 northward in search of westerly winds. The exports 
 are chiefly to San Francisco, and the imports come, 
 for the most part, from the same great and growing 
 mart of commerce. 
 
 The remarkable geographical relations of these 
 Islands to the commercial countries around the Pa- 
 cific Ocean have already been pointed out.^ Hono- 
 lulu must become at least a great coaling and refitting 
 
 ^ See Chapter I. 
 
INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE, 253 
 
 station ou the commercial route from Panama to 
 Japan and China. Should the culture of sugar, rice, 
 coffee, cotton — of any one or all of these — be suc- 
 cessful, it will insure a population of some kind for 
 the Islands, and a large capital. But this, again, must 
 depend on the confidence reposed in the stability and 
 wisdom of the government. The chief dangers of 
 the nation are within itself. Its national life is to be 
 preserved in the way in which it was created — by 
 means of the gospel and gospel institutions, and 
 those habits of temperance, purity, and sobriety 
 which are inculcated by the gospel, along with the 
 general culture of the native mind, through the 
 medium of the native language. And a wise gov- 
 ernment will not fail to see that this is not compati- 
 ble with measures tending to alienate the confidence 
 and affections of the people from those excellent 
 men, to whom, under God, they are indebted for all 
 their personal, social, and national blessings. 
 
 22 
 
CHAPTEE XY. 
 
 SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 
 
 Schools: The first Pupils Adults. — Their Number. — Teachers. — 
 Readers. — Cheapness of Listruction. — The Youth brought into 
 the Schools. — Their Number. — Schools for Teachers. — Govern- 
 ment assumes the Support of the Common Schools. — Tabular 
 Yiew of Government Schools. — Their Cost. — School for the 
 Chiefs. — The Government and High Schools. — Oahu College. — 
 LiTEBATUEE : Hawaiian Language. — Its Alphabet. — Amount 
 of Printing. — Works in the Language. — Contemplated Progress. 
 — Susceptibility of the People to be influenced by their Liter- 
 ature. 
 
 Education at these Islands began, not with the 
 children and youth, but with the adults. At one 
 time a very large proportion of the adult population 
 was embraced in the schools. In 1830 and the two 
 following years, before the commencement of the 
 great religious awakening, the pupils, for those years 
 respectively, were thirty-nine thousand, forty-five 
 thousand, and fifty-three thousand. The attendance 
 was of course irregular, the people coming as their 
 ordinary occupations would allow. The teachers 
 were natives, who had obtained what they were able 
 to impart to their pupils by spending a few months 
 at the station schools, under the immediate super- 
 vision of the missionaries. In 1831 there were as 
 many as nine hundred of these teachers. Their qual- 
 
 (254) 
 
SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE.. 255 
 
 ifications were of course extremely moderate ; and 
 after 1832 the schools declined rapidly, for want of 
 teachers able to instruct beyond the mere rudiments. 
 Yet, of the eighty-five thousand Hawaiians, more than 
 one fourth part had then learned to read God's word, 
 and some in every place were able to write, and not 
 a few to use the elementary principles of arithmetic. 
 Learning to read was easy with so simple an alphabet, 
 and the cheapness of the instruction was wonderful. 
 Not a dozen of the teachers were paid anything by 
 the mission. The school-houses were the merest grass 
 hovels. The supply of books was almost the only 
 expense, and even these were not distributed gratui- 
 tously, though, for want of a circulating medium, 
 the people could pay for them only with the products 
 of the Islands, or by their labor. 
 
 Attention was at length directed more especially 
 to the education of the youth. A school had been 
 commenced at Lahainaluna in 1831, for educating 
 male teachers ; another was opened in 1836, at Hilo ; 
 and in the same year a High School for females was 
 commenced at Wailuku. In 1837 the number re- 
 ported in the common schools was only about two 
 thousand. In 1843 it was eighteen thousand seven 
 hundred, which is a larger number than has since 
 been reported. Three years later, the Hawaiian gov- 
 ernment assumed the entire support of the common 
 schools, including the wages of teachers. The fol- 
 lowing tabular view is taken from the one published 
 by the Board of Education in 1860 : — 
 
256 
 
 TRE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 -c B i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 g tti o 
 
 " « o 
 
 S 2 y 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I-l 
 
 »o 
 
 ^• 
 
 CO 
 
 
 O 
 
 Oi 
 
 Oi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I-t 
 
 (M 
 
 00 
 
 >o 
 
 
 o 
 
 I-H 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 ^ S oq 
 
 
 
 
 c^ 
 
 l-H 
 
 l-H 
 
 I-H 
 
 
 t^ 
 
 o 
 
 r-H 
 
 t* 
 
 
 
 Nat 
 half 
 Eng 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 »3/ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '6 -d . 
 
 
 ■^i< 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 p^ _2 m 
 
 
 O 
 • 
 
 
 0) 
 
 • 
 
 »o 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 to 
 
 <N 
 
 
 
 &^'^ 
 
 
 1-4 
 
 
 fj 
 
 t— 
 
 W3 
 
 
 l-H 
 
 00 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 P 1- o 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 CD 
 
 ■* 
 
 
 rH 
 
 *o 
 
 to 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 
 ^5 w •§ 
 
 
 
 {2; 
 
 »o 
 
 C3 
 
 CO* 
 
 rH 
 
 
 CO 
 CO* 
 
 CO 
 
 00 
 
 l-H 
 I-H 
 
 o 
 
 Ol 
 
 
 
 o .2 a 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 CO 
 
 OO 
 
 »Cl 
 
 eo 
 
 o 
 
 l-H 
 
 to 
 
 <N 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 lO 
 
 o 
 
 OJ 
 
 to 
 
 !>. 
 
 
 
 6 "5) 2 
 
 
 <N 
 
 
 CO 
 
 (M 
 
 CO 
 
 eo 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 ^^l 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 »>H 
 
 
 
 
 <j_, 1— ' CD 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o ^ "o 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 00 
 
 CO 
 
 rH 
 
 o 
 
 
 kO 
 
 ^^ 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 o 5P^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 t-i 
 
 •-H 
 
 
 l-H 
 
 cq 
 
 <M 
 
 
 
 few" 
 "^ H OQ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 -* 
 
 '^ 
 
 CD 
 
 00 
 
 t-- 
 
 00 
 
 1-H 
 
 t- 
 
 00 
 
 (N 
 
 t— 
 
 >w m 
 
 o 
 
 • 
 
 Th 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 »o 
 
 00 
 
 CN 
 
 (M 
 
 o 
 
 •>* 
 
 o ^- 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 » 
 
 
 Z, o 
 
 CD 
 
 oo 
 
 CD 
 
 o 
 
 ■— ( 
 
 05 
 
 CO 
 
 lO 
 
 t- 
 
 00 
 
 to 
 
 to 
 
 ffl 2 
 
 O 
 
 I-H 
 
 00 
 
 CJ5 
 
 t^ 
 
 -* 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 (M 
 
 t>. 
 
 I-H 
 
 CO 
 
 o -S 
 
 t^ 
 
 CO 
 
 o> 
 
 OO 
 
 CJ 
 
 o 
 
 W3 
 
 t>.. 
 
 00 
 
 to 
 
 <N 
 
 1-H 
 
 
 
 
 •> 
 
 •* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 l-H 
 
 (N 
 
 I-H 
 
 icT 
 
 »c 
 
 -* 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 to 
 
 i>r 
 
 oT 
 
 ■^ 
 
 
 •N 
 
 <M 
 
 o^ 
 
 (N 
 
 (M 
 
 (N 
 
 <N 
 
 (N 
 
 «N 
 
 (N 
 
 (M 
 
 CO 
 
 • 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 »o 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 t^ 
 
 OS C<l O 
 
 00 
 
 •* 
 
 >o 
 
 -4-3 
 
 C8 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 00 
 
 C<J 
 
 »o 
 
 CO 
 
 t^ CO -* 
 
 00 
 
 to 
 
 t>- 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 I-H 
 
 OS 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 1— 1 
 
 o o t^ 
 
 CO 
 
 o> 
 
 OJ 
 
 3 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 
 
 t- 
 
 rt* 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 C3i 
 
 CO 
 
 co CO cq 
 
 <M 
 
 1-H 
 
 1-H 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 - 00 
 
 00 
 
 oo 
 
 t^ 
 
 1>. 
 
 t-- t- t^ 
 
 *^ 
 
 t«. 
 
 t^ 
 
 p^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • -. -3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O t3 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 5P « O 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 l-H 
 
 . CO 
 
 00 
 
 
 oo 
 
 lO 
 
 
 
 
 
 eS « 2 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 
 » 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 lO 
 
 T** 
 
 CO 
 
 l>. 
 
 O 
 
 1>- 
 
 CvJ 
 
 CO 
 
 T*l 
 
 (M 
 
 OS 
 
 
 
 "* 
 
 CD 
 
 »o 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 <N 
 
 CO 
 
 "* 
 
 CO 
 
 Oi 
 
 t— 
 
 
 
 t— ( 
 
 l-H 
 
 r— ( 
 
 l-H 
 
 
 r-l 
 
 I-H 
 
 1^ 
 
 T-( 
 
 l-H 
 
 F-H 
 
 
 
 
 eo 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 C35 
 
 (M 
 
 05 
 
 CD 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 O ID •« 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 05 
 
 ■* 
 
 l-H 
 
 OS 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 !>. 
 
 to 
 
 . >> o 
 
 
 
 CD 
 
 CT> 
 
 (N 
 
 t>- 
 
 (M 
 
 o 
 
 M3 
 
 
 
 ■* 
 
 CO 
 
 O « o 
 
 Iz; « ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CD 
 
 00 
 
 CO 
 
 eo 
 
 t^ 
 
 '^l 
 
 ■<*< 
 
 
 
 cf 
 
 ■* 
 
 
 
 t^ 
 
 oo 
 
 00 
 
 t~ 
 
 lO 
 
 >o 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 >o 
 
 to 
 
 OQ ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 «M £ 
 
 ■* 
 
 ■^ 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 (M 
 
 00 
 
 lO 
 
 I-H 
 
 l-H 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 O d 
 
 -tJ< 
 
 Tj4 
 
 <M 
 
 <N 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 rJ4 
 
 o 
 
 -* 
 
 t-» 
 
 CO 
 
 (M 
 
 C<J 
 
 
 CD 
 
 CD 
 
 o 
 
 CD 
 
 CO 
 
 ^ 
 
 C» 
 
 (M 
 
 IM 
 
 CD 
 
 T*< 
 
 CO 
 
 CD 
 
 11 
 
 •* 
 
 
 
 «k 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 *k 
 
 •h 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 I-H 
 
 l-H 
 
 I-H 
 
 l-H 
 
 l-H 
 
 CO 
 l-H 
 
 rH 
 
 O 
 l-H 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 OO 
 
 00 
 
 02 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O o 
 
 
 lO 
 
 t^ 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 lO 
 
 o 
 
 OO 
 
 M 
 
 <M 
 
 (M 
 
 CO 
 
 OS 
 
 II 
 
 
 (M 
 
 (M 
 
 -* 
 
 -* 
 
 CO 
 
 -* 
 
 <M 
 
 l-H 
 
 CO 
 
 I-H 
 
 OS 
 
 00 
 
 
 CO 
 
 VO 
 
 «o 
 
 »o 
 
 >o 
 
 •T*4 
 
 ^=14 
 
 "* 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 (M 
 
 <N 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 <£) 
 
 t— 
 
 00 
 
 Oi 
 
 o 
 
 y-i 
 
 C<J 
 
 CO 
 
 T*< lO CO 
 
 t^ 
 
 00 
 
 OS 
 
 23 
 
 ■^ 
 
 ->*< 
 
 "<»1 
 
 -* 
 
 iQ 
 
 >o 
 
 lO 
 
 »o 
 
 lO »o kO 
 
 to 
 
 to 
 
 to 
 
 dJ 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 OO 
 
 00 
 
 oo 
 
 00 oo oo 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 h 
 
 t— 1 
 
 f-H 
 
 1— 1 
 
 l-H 
 
 l-H 
 
 •-H 
 
 ■-H 
 
 I-H 
 
 l-H I- 
 
 i I-H 
 
 I-H 
 
 f-H 
 
 1-H 
 
SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 257 
 
 In 1839 the government resolved upon having a 
 High School expressly for the young chiefs, to be 
 supported by the nation. At the request of the 
 rulers, Mr. and Mrs. Cooke were set apart by the 
 mission to take charge of the school. Two well- 
 educated young men, from the United States, were 
 afterwards associated with them in the instruction. 
 The late king, his queen, the present king, Victoria 
 (their sister), and Bernice (the accomplished Mrs. 
 Bishop), all received their education in this school, 
 of which Mr. Wyllie thus speaks in his published 
 Notes of 1848 : — 
 
 " Mr.. and Mrs. Cooke, both by precept and the example 
 of their own well-regulated family, enforced the utmost pro- 
 priety of moral deportment, and every punctilio of cleanli- 
 ness, dress, manner, and address, calculated to add polish 
 and refinement to more sohd and useful attainments." 
 
 It was stated, in connection with my toui- on Maui, 
 that the institution at Lahainaluna was made over to 
 the government of the Islands in 1849, which hence- 
 forward assumed its entire support. In 1862 the 
 government built three substantial school edifices, in 
 place of the large one that had been burned down. It 
 also shared with the Board and private benefactors in 
 the expense of rebuilding the house for the High 
 School at Hilo, which had been burned, and it now 
 bears a part of the expense of instruction in that 
 school. When the school-house at Waioli, on Kauai, 
 
 22* 
 
258 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 had been destroyed by fire, in 1862, the government 
 furnished the materials for a new building, and con- 
 tributed towards the support of the principal, whose 
 salary had hitherto been wholly paid by the Ameri- 
 can Board. 
 
 The account already given of Oahu College ^ super- 
 sedes the necessity of speaking of it h^re; except 
 to say, that it needs a larger endowment, to be able 
 to give a more liberal education to the children of 
 missionaries, and other foreign residents of those 
 Islands. 
 
 The Hawaiian language was so far reduced to 
 writing by the missionaries in 1822, that they com- 
 menced printing in January of that year. Every 
 syllable in the language ends with a vowel ; and all 
 the sounds of the language are expressed by five 
 vowels and seven consonants. To give a proper ex- 
 pression to the names of persons, places, and things 
 in other countries, with which the Hawaiians need to 
 become acquainted, especially to Scripture names, 
 nine consonants have been added — 5, d,f, g, r, 3, t, 
 V, and z. The twelve letters of the proper Hawaiian 
 alphabet are a, e, i, o, u, h, Jc, I, m, n,p, to. It was 
 this simple alphabet that so soon made the ability 
 to read almost universal. In pronouncing Hawaiian 
 words, a has the sound of a xa father ; e of a in pale; 
 i of ^ in machine ; o of o in no ; u of oo in too ; and 
 
 » Chapter XI. 
 
SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 259 
 
 these vowels have names expressive of their power, 
 Ah, A, JEe, O, Oo. The consonants have names 
 alike expressive, following the sounds of the vowels, 
 He, Ke, La, Mu, JSfu, Pi, We. The full accent is 
 usually on the last syllable but one, and there is a 
 secondary accent two syllables before the full accent. 
 There have been published in the native language, 
 besides the Old and New Testaments, more than two 
 hundred different works, and more than two hundred 
 million pages. A portion of the works may be thus 
 classed : — 
 
 Heligious. 
 
 Copies. 
 
 The entire Bible (Baibala, 1451 pages), . . 120,000 
 
 New Testament, Hawaiian, .... 60,000 
 New Testament, Hawaiian and English, 727 pages 
 
 (New York, 1860), .... 60,000 
 
 Daily Texts, 150,000 
 
 Doctrinal Catechism, ..... 30,000 
 
 Other Catechisms and Bible Class Books, . . 40,000 
 
 Thirty Tracts, on various subjects, . . . 120,000 
 Baxter's Saints' Rest. 
 
 Pilgrim's Progress, ...... 10,000 
 
 Gallaudet's Treatise on the Soul. 
 
 Volume of Sermons, ..... 5,500 
 
 Clark's Scripture Promises. 
 
 Natural Theology, 2,500 
 
 Evidences of Christianity, .... 500 
 
 History of Joseph. 
 
 Church History, ....... 2,500 
 
^^0 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Copiei, 
 
 Scripture History, 10,000 
 
 Tract Primer, 3,000 
 
 Tract for Parents. 
 
 Hymns, with Music, for Children, . . . 3,000 
 
 Hymn Books, 100,000 
 
 Child's Hymn Book, 10,000 
 
 Dying Testimony of Christians and Infidels. 
 Keith on the Prophecies. 
 
 School BooJcs, 
 
 First Book (five or six kinds), and Pictorial Primer. 
 Child's, Mental, Leonard's, and Colburn's Arithmetics ; Al- 
 gebra, and the Higher Mathematics. Linear Drawing, 
 Geometry for Children, Legendre's Geometry, Trigonom- 
 etry, and Logarithms. Surveying, Study of the Globes, 
 Geography, Atlas, and Sacred Geography. Astronomy, 
 Anatomy, and Chronology. Lyra Hawaii (a music book). 
 Hawaiian Grammar, Hawaiian and English Phrase Book, 
 and Hawaiian and English Vocabulary. Several school 
 books, issued by the Board of Education. 
 
 General Literature. 
 
 Wayland's Moral Science, and "Wayland's Political Econ- 
 omy. Compend of General History, Ancient History, 
 Elements of History, and Hawaiian History. Military 
 Tactics. 
 
 Government. 
 
 Statute Laws, 1846, two volumes. Civil Code, three vol- 
 umes. Penal Code, one volume. Several volumes of De- 
 partment Reports. 
 
SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 261 
 
 2!Tewspapers, 
 
 Lama Hawaii, Kumu Hawaii, Elele Hawaii, Humu Ka- 
 malu, Nona Nona, Nu Hon, Hae Hawaii, Hoku Loa, Hoku 
 Pakifika, and Nupepa Kuokoa. The three last named are 
 the papers now in existence. 
 
 Recent events in the Islands, described in this vol- 
 ume, have given a wholesome influence in the direc- 
 tion of a Christian literature. It is proposed to 
 publish a concordance of the Scriptures as soon as 
 the revision of the existing version is finished, and 
 the American Bible Society shall have completed the 
 electrotype plates for it, upon which it purposes to 
 enter before the close of the year 1864. Also, a 
 commentary on the Scriptures, now greatly needed 
 by the native ministry, together with a Scripture 
 manual, and treatises on pastoral duties and homilet- 
 ics. A compend of modern history is in contempla- 
 tion, and a work illustrating the family medical 
 practice, and another on the laws of health, of which 
 the Hawaiians have a very imperfect understanding. 
 There is a call among the people for religious biogra- 
 phies suited to their capacity, and for a more elabo- 
 rate Scripture history and biography than is now in 
 existence. The Pilgrim's Progress, so much appre- 
 ciated among the Nestorian Christians, has not found a 
 ready sale among the Hawaiians, for want of an easy 
 comprehension of its story. A supply of illustrative 
 
262 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 engravings, it is thought, will render the book more 
 attractive and intelligible. 
 
 ^e Hoku Pakifika (newspaper in the native lan- 
 guage) is understood to take its tone from the gov- 
 ernment. The Nupepa Kuokoa (a weekly paper in 
 the Hawaiian language, published by Mr. Whitney, 
 son of one of the first missionaries) is professedly 
 neutral in matters of religious controversy, but aims 
 to promote the moral and intellectual progress of the 
 nation. The Hoku Loa has been revived by the 
 joint labors of the Rev. L. H. Gulick, Secretary of 
 the Hawaiian Board, and the Eev. H. H. Parker, 
 pastor of the first church at Honolulu, to meet the 
 strongly felt want of a religious newspaper. 
 
 The question will arise. How far the Hawaiian 
 jpeo;ple are able and dis;posed to he profited by a liter- 
 ature in their native language. This will best be 
 answered by an extract from a well considered 
 article, which was read by Judge Andrews before 
 the Hawaiian Evangelical Association in June, 1863. 
 His competence to testify on the subject is seen in 
 the fact, that he is the author of the Hawaiian Gram- 
 mar mentioned above, and also of a Dictionary of 
 the Hawaiian Language, containing ten or twelve 
 thousand words, which is about being published 
 under the auspices of the Hawaiian government. It 
 will be remembered that he was the first princi- 
 pal of what is now the Lahainaluna College. 
 
SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 263 
 
 " What are some of the things of specific value which 
 Hawaiians have gained through the medium of instruction 
 in their own language ? Here we can go into a few specifi- 
 cations ; and I shall draw largely on my own experience. In 
 the summer of 1828 I commenced teaching, or rather hear- 
 ing Hawaiians read, in their own language. That was about 
 the time that the desire to learn to read became prevalent 
 throughout the nation, and schools were established in almost 
 every district on the Islands, and the great mass of the people 
 (adults) began to read in their own language. It is true 
 they did not read very fluently, nor had they much in their 
 language then to read. But a great many learned to 
 read, and in some measure understood what they read. It 
 will be remembered that at that time, and for several years 
 afterwards, no children were in the schools. The schools 
 were composed entirely of adults, chiefs and people, men and 
 women. Many who had passed the middle age of life were 
 proud to stand up in classes, and read their palapalas. The 
 masses read, and continued to learn to read, as fast as the 
 missionaries could get out books for them. The first book 
 was a small Spelling-book ; then followed Thoughts of the 
 Chiefs. The chiefs had not only learned to read, but to 
 write their own thoughts. The Sermon on the Mount fol- 
 lowed ; then the History of Joseph ; then a Sequel to the 
 Spelling-book, a small Arithmetic, etc. As before, it is not 
 pretended that the adult Hawaiians, as a general thing, be- 
 came good or fluent readers ; but they did read, were anx- 
 ious to get books, and got ideas from reading. 
 
 " Again, simultaneously with reading, the people learned 
 to write, just as far as they could get the apparatus, i. e., 
 pen, or pencil, and paper (the ink they manufactured, or got 
 from the cuttle-fish), or slates and pencils. My first efforts 
 
264 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 to understand the Hawaiian language, in 1828, consisted in 
 reading and examining manuscripts written by Hawaii ans. 
 Letter-writing, even at that time, was considerably practised, 
 and would have been much more but for want of materials. 
 It was often said, — and I never heard it disputed, — that every 
 Hawaiian who could procure a slate knew how to write. 
 They did not write a beautiful clerk's hand, but they wrote 
 that which was legible, and was of vast importance to them 
 in conveying intelligence from one to another, and from island 
 to island. Missionaries had a good opportunity to know, for 
 in those days they acted as postmasters. This correspond- 
 ence among themselves has been kept up to this day, as the 
 present post-office department will show. 
 
 " In February, 1834, a Hawaiian weekly periodical (Lama 
 Hawaii), of four quarto pages, was commenced at Lahaina- 
 luna, one condition of which was, that one full page of each 
 number was reserved for the original thoughts of Hawaiians ; 
 and they filled it with respectable newspaper matter. And 
 a Hawaiian periodical, of some kind, has been kept up from 
 that time to the present, no inconsiderable portion of which 
 has been furnished by Hawaiians themselves. Here, then, 
 are readers and writers to no small extent. And here, to 
 show the value I put upon instruction in Hawaiian, allow me 
 to say, that the sources from which I formed the Hawaiian 
 Grammar, and am now (1860) writing a Hawaiian Diction- 
 ary, are the letters, essays, compositions, etc., all manu- 
 scripts, besides thousands of printed pages, the matter of 
 which was originally written by Hawaiians themselves. For 
 authority in aU cases (except the Hawaiian Bible, which in 
 some sense is a Hawaiian book), I have drawn from Ha- 
 waiian manuscripts, or from printed pages written by Ha- 
 waiians. The. ability to have done this — i. e., to have 
 
SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE, 2(^5 
 
 written so much — I consider of immense value to the indi- 
 viduals themselves, and to the nation. 
 
 " Another thing taught and learned, and in a good degree 
 understood in native schools, is arithmetic ; and it is of just 
 the same value to Hawaiians, so far as mental improvement 
 is concerned, as arithmetic is in any other language. All 
 questions in arithmetic can just as well be solved, and the 
 answers given, in Hawaiian as in English, and with the 
 same degree of certainty. This has been done in thousands 
 of cases, as all intelligent persons, both foreign and Hawaiian, 
 know. And the treatises that have been prepared, and 
 printed, and studied, are not mere first hooks for children, 
 but such as are studied in common and higher schools in the 
 United States and in England. I know not what the present 
 text^books are, but I know that when I left the Seminary at 
 Lahainaluna, seventeen years ago, common arithmetic was 
 studied, and as well understood as in schools generally of 
 that class. I know, too, that arithmetic has the effect of 
 improving, enlarging, and strengthening a Hawaiian mind, 
 as it has the mind of a person speaking another language. 
 
 " Again, in the higher schools of Lahainaluna, Hilo, and 
 "WaioH, neither teachers nor scholars have stopped at arith- 
 metic, but have gone a step farther — into algehra. And any 
 one, by examination, may be assured not only that the 
 Hawaiian language is capable of expressing the terms of that 
 science, but that Hawaiian minds are capable of understand- 
 ing its principles and solving its problems ; and that the 
 value of such instruction in Hawaiian is of itself equal to 
 what it would be if gained through the medium of any other 
 language. 
 
 •' Again, surveying has not only been theoretically taught 
 
 through the medium of Hawaiian, but carried out in practice 
 
 23 
 
266 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 for several years past. No small part of the surveying of 
 the Islands is now in the hands of Hawaiians, who have 
 learned it entirely in their own language. 
 
 " Geography in former years, and perhaps now, is success- 
 fully taught in many schools, especially topographical ge- 
 ography. This, next to arithmetic, has been a favorite 
 study. The shape of the earth, its divisions of sea and land, 
 of countries and kingdoms, their boundaries, rivers, lakes, 
 cities, nations, etc., etc., with the solving of problems on the 
 globes, constituted a study calculated to enlarge their minds, 
 excite their curiosity, and probably has led some to ship as 
 seamen, that they might see foreign countries. But it has 
 been done, and can be done, in their own language. 
 
 " As I have had but little to do with schools for the last 
 fifteen years, I know not what new studies have been intro- 
 duced at Lahainaluna, or Hilo, or elsewhere ; but those I 
 have mentioned I know to have been taught with success, 
 for I have taught them myself, after having prepared a part 
 of the text-books. And I have good reason to believe that 
 the same branches are now more extensively and successfully 
 taught than when I was there. In my opinion they have 
 been of incalculable value to individuals and to the nation, 
 and have laid such a foundation for a superstructure, as could 
 not have been laid in any other way, in so short a time, and 
 at so little expense. 
 
 " Hitherto I have spoken only of intellectual improvement, 
 or simply the gain of knowledge. But the moral and reli- 
 gious instruction which Hawaiians have gained through the 
 medium of their own language is, in my opinion, of vastly 
 greater importance. They have received it in schools, from 
 periodicals, from tracts, from reading the Bible, and from 
 hearing the gospel preached from Sabbath to Sabbath. 
 
SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE, 267 
 
 From the beginning, the Bible, as fast as it could be trans- 
 lated and printed, has been a text-book in morals and 
 religion, especially in the Protestant schools ; and that not so 
 much by catechism, or second-hand instruction, as by reading 
 and questioning on the plain facts, and duties, and doctrines 
 taught in the Scriptures. Simultaneously with teaching the 
 people to read, they were taught, out of the Bible, the great 
 truths relating to the character and attributes of Jehovah, as 
 distinct from what they knew of their former gods. This 
 was essential to the establishment of the Christian system. 
 They learned from the Bible their relationship to God, and 
 to one another, and the duties growing out of that relationship. 
 They have learned, moreover, the plan of salvation through 
 the obedience, sufferings, and death of the Son of God. It 
 is true that in all ages people of very simple minds and very 
 little mental improvement have understood enough of these 
 truths to be a foundation for their hopes of a happy im.mor- 
 tality. Hawaiians have done it, and continue to do it, 
 through their own language. 
 
 " Besides the Bible, they have read many other moral and 
 religious books, as they have been prepared or translated for 
 them ; such as Wayland's Moral Philosophy, Gallaudet's 
 Treatise on the Soul, Baxter's Saints' Rest, etc., etc., besides 
 the moral and religious lessons in the weekly publications. 
 The value of this kind of instruction cannot be estimated in 
 dollars and cents. We may see some of its effects in the 
 morals of the people ; the quieting of the war spirit for 
 almost forty years ; the general adherence to. a written 
 code of laws ; the almost entire cessation of the murderous 
 spirit ; the adoption of the Bible Sabbath, instead of the 
 ancient arbitrary tahus ; the general safety of foreign resi- 
 dents ; the peaceful poss'^ssion of property ; the liberty of 
 
268 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 any form of religious worship, etc., etc. All this state of 
 things is not easy to be accounted for, except by means of 
 the moral and religious instruction conveyed to the masses, 
 through their own language, and primarily in native schools. 
 The education, therefore, which Hawaiians- have received, 
 and are now receiving, in their own language, is, in my 
 opinion, of inestimable value to them." 
 
CHAPTER XYI. 
 
 DECLINE OF POPULATION. 
 
 How far Civilization is responsible for the Decline. — Statement. — 
 Sources of Information. — The Climate and Diseases of the Islands. 
 — Small Number of Children. — Causes of the Decline. — These in 
 Operation before the Gospel came. — Singular Effect of destructive 
 Epidemics. — Influence of the Gospel. 
 
 It is the vices and diseases of civilization that 
 prove so fatal to the savage, and not civilization 
 itself. It has been so on the Hawaiian Islands. But 
 for the timely intervention of the gospel, with its 
 rich conservatism, the native population had ere this 
 been nearly swept away. We see clearly enough 
 what have been the causes of the great decline in 
 numbers during the more than fourscore years since 
 the discovery of the Islands by Captain Cook, though 
 it is not easy to determine what is the share of each 
 in the destructive agency. 
 
 One cannot travel through the Islands without dis- 
 covering conclusive evidence, in the signs of former 
 cultivation, of a far more numerous people than now 
 exists ; though the estimate of four hundred thousand, 
 by the scientific gentlemen who accompanied Captain 
 Cook, may have been excessive. The census of 
 1860 made the native population sixty-seven thou- 
 
 23* (2G9) 
 
w 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 sand and eighty-four, while that of 1853 made it 
 seventy-one thousand and nineteen. In a tabular 
 form, the case may be stated thus, as it appears in 
 the results of the census for 1860 : — 
 
 Natives. 
 
 Males, ..... 
 Females, .... 
 Total, ..... 
 Excess of males, 
 Married, ..... 
 Unmarried, .... 
 Under twenty years of age, 
 Between twenty and sixty years, 
 Over sixty years. 
 Ages not reported. 
 
 Foreigners. 
 
 Males, 
 
 Females, ....... 
 
 Total, 
 
 Married, ....... 
 
 Unmarried, ....... 
 
 Under twenty years of age, . . . . " 
 
 Between twenty and sixty years. 
 
 Over sixty years, ...... 
 
 Summary. 
 
 Total of population in 18 GO, .... 
 Total of population in 1853, .... 
 Decrease from 1853 to 1860, .... 
 Decrease from 1853 to 1860, in native population. 
 
 35,379 
 31,705 
 67,084 
 
 3,674 
 38,124 
 28,960 
 20,829 
 40,409 
 
 5,761 
 85 
 
 2,120 
 
 596 
 
 2,716 
 
 1,079 
 
 1,637 
 
 647 
 
 1,969 
 
 100 
 
 69,800 
 
 73,138 
 
 3,338 
 
 3,935 
 
DECLINE OF POPULATION. 271 
 
 The following table, relating to different periods, 
 is copied from the Pacific Commercial Advertiser : — 
 
 Tears. Foreign. Native. Total. Decrease. 
 
 1779 (est'd by Cook), 400,000. 
 
 1823 (estimated), 142,050, 44 yrs. 257,950. 
 
 1832 (off. census), 130,315, 9 «' 11,735. 
 
 1836 (off. census), 108,579, 4 " 21,736. 
 
 1850 (off. census), 1,962, 82,203, 84,165,14 "* 24,414. 
 
 1853 (off. census), 2,119, 71,019, 73,138, 3 " 11,027. 
 
 1860 (off. census), 2,716, 67,084, 69,800, 7 " 3,338. 
 
 According to these estimates in the earlier years, 
 and the census returns in the later, the decrease in 
 the first period of forty-four years, from 1779 to 
 1823, — three years after the landing of the first 
 missionaries, — was about sixty-five per cent., at 
 the annual rate of five thousand eight hundred and 
 sixty-two. From 1823 to 1853, a period of thirty 
 years, it was about forty-nine per cent., at the annual 
 rate of two thousand two hundred and ninety-seven. 
 During the seven years preceding 1860, the decrease 
 of the native population was three thousand nine 
 hundred and thirty-five, at the annual rate of five 
 hundred and sixty- two, or about five per cent. The 
 decrease has diminished so greatly of late, as to en- 
 courage the hope, should the government not repeal 
 the laws against the manufacture and sale of ardent 
 spirits, that it will soon be altogether arrested. 
 
 In the Hawaiian Spectator for 1839 I find an 
 article on the decrease of population, by David Malo, 
 a Christian native of rare intelligence and excellence 
 
272 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 of character, who died some years since. This is 
 one of the most reliable sources of information. So 
 also is an article in the same periodical, about the 
 same time, by the Eev. Ai-temas Bishop. The phy- 
 sicians connected with the mission made a report 
 on the diseases of the Islands in the year 1839, in 
 which they declared the climate to be eminently 
 favorable to health. Notwithstanding this, they 
 found an unusual amount of disease among the 
 natives, especially of the subacute character, which, 
 though not often very painful, tended to undermine 
 the constitution. The immediate causes of most of 
 the maladies were thought to be their low estimate 
 of life, and consequent reckless habits of living ; their 
 wretched habitations ; their practice of lying on the 
 damp ground ; their want of suitable clothing in ex- 
 hausted conditions of the system ; and their poverty, 
 depriving them of the necessaries and comforts of 
 life. This was twenty-five years ago. Mr. Bishop 
 declares that, at the time of his writing, the majority 
 of children born in the Islands died before they 
 were two years old, and that perhaps not more than 
 one in four of the families had children of their own 
 alive. 
 
 This he attributes to the former practice of infan- 
 ticide, to the former unrestrained licentiousness of the 
 then older and middle-aged women , and to the ignor- 
 ance and heedlessness of mothers. Thien the govern- 
 ment being at that time theoretically, practically, and 
 
DECLINE OF POPULATION. 273 
 
 oppressively the owner of the soil, the only means 
 of defence the common people had was to remain 
 idle and poor, and thus avoid many heavy exactions. 
 But they could not thus protect themselves against 
 the consequences of frequent desolating wars in 
 the time of their heathenism. 
 
 In the opinion of Mr. Bishop, the two principal 
 causes of the depopulation were ardent spirits, and 
 diseases propagated through impure intercourse with 
 white men. 
 
 " It is well known," he says, " that a barbarous or semi- 
 barbarous people have no command over their appetites, and 
 therefore they do not drink alcohol with any degree of mod- 
 eration, but, so long as it can be obtained, use it to fatal 
 excess. The consequences, therefore, are certain. This 
 has been the case here to an alarming degree, and would be 
 so again, were the restraints of prohibitory law removed. 
 Not only was alcohol imported in great abundance, but every 
 neighborhood had its distillery, and the materials for making 
 it were spontaneously afforded in exhaustless quantities. 
 The consequences were, that not longer ago than in the days 
 of Liholiho, this was a nation of drunkards. "Whole villages 
 of men, women, and children would give themselves up, for 
 days together, to drunkenness and revelry. To this day, a 
 native, who gets a taste of the liquid fire, never stops short 
 of drunkenness, if it is- in his power to obtain a sufficient 
 quantity. What, then, would have been the result, if this 
 whole people had been permitted to go on, as they began, 
 through the brief course of a few generations? Rum had 
 slain its thousands ere the rulers were fully aware of its 
 effects,'' 
 
274 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Of the second cause of depopulation he speaks 
 thus : — 
 
 " These Islands, like others in the Pacific, were inhabited, 
 at the time of their discovery, by a people of loose and licen- 
 tious manners, but free from disease. This trait in their 
 character formed the combustibles, to which the match only 
 needed to be applied, and the conflagration followed. But 
 to speak without a figure, their previous looseness of morals 
 formed a ready conductor for the disease, which was intro- 
 duced by the first ship that touched here ; and, from the 
 account given by the natives themselves, the consequences 
 were incalculably more dreadful than had been feared by 
 Captain Cook and his associates. The deadly virus had a 
 wide and rapid circulation throughout the blood, the bones, 
 and sinews of the whole nation, and left in its course a train 
 of wretchedness and misery which the very pen blushes to 
 record. In the lapse of a few years, a dreadful mortality, 
 heightened, if not induced, by their unholy intercourse, 
 swept away one half of the population, leaving the dead 
 unburied for want of those able to perform the rites of sep- 
 ulture." 1 
 
 Among the causes of decreasing population men- 
 tioned by David Malo, were the great number of 
 human sacrifices, and also of murders, before the 
 time of the first Kamehameha ; a universal pestilence 
 in his reign, v^hich destroyed a majority of the peo- 
 ple ; the increased oppression by the chiefs after his 
 death, owing to their attention being diverted from 
 
 * Hawaiian Spectator for 1838, pp. 60, 61. 
 
DECLINE OF POPULATION, 275 
 
 the care of the people to their own aggi-andizement, 
 by the sale of sandal-wood gathered on the moun- 
 tains, also by the sequestration of lands, and other 
 oppi'essive means ; also, the poorness of the clothing, 
 food, and sleeping places ; the neglect of children ; 
 and in general, the "little regard paid to the law of 
 Grod." "Foreigners," says he, "have lent their 
 whole influence to make the Hawaiian Islands one 
 great brothel. For this cause God is angry, and he 
 is diminishing the people, and they are nigh unto 
 destruction." But he adds, "If a reformation of 
 morals should take place, and the kingdom should 
 be renewed, then would it escape destruction."^ 
 
 What was the nature of the destructive pestilence 
 mentioned above, which occurred in the years 1803 
 and 1804, is not well known. Physicians have con- 
 jectured, from the descriptions given of it by the 
 natives, that it was the Asiatic cholera, or some 
 plague of as virulent a character. There was a great 
 mortality in the four years subsequent to 1832, 
 resulting from the whooping cough and the measles. 
 The small pox was brought to the Islands in 1853, 
 but its ravages were chiefly on the islands of Oahu 
 and Maui. 
 
 Such are the facts, concisely stated, so far as I 
 have been able to collect them. And it appears, and 
 it is due to the gospel to state, that all the causes of 
 the depopulation on the Hawaiian Islands, excepting 
 
 » Hawaiian Spectator for 1839, pp. 128, 130. 
 
276 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 several of the foreign epidemics introduced bj the 
 shipping, were in full operation before the arrival of 
 the missionaries. The epidemics spent themselves 
 chiefly on the most decayed portion of the people, 
 and so had the singular effect, on the whole, consid- 
 erably to raise the national tone of morals. They 
 were like the amputation of diseased members of the 
 body^. 
 
 All this while the gospel was struggling, and not 
 in vain, to remove the moral causes of depopulation. 
 The only war since the year 1820 — that on Kauai, 
 resulting from rebellion — was not a war of exter- 
 mination, as formerly, and the war-spirit of the 
 nation now gives no signs of life. Infanticide, 
 branded by the laws with the penalty of death, has 
 ceased. Intemperance is kept down by legal and 
 moral restraints, more effectually than in almost any 
 other Christian nation. Life, being now more highly 
 appreciated, is more cared for. The people are con- 
 sequently exposed far less than they were to foreign 
 diseases. And though, as the result of a law in 
 God's government visiting certain sins of parents 
 upon their children to the third and fourth genera- 
 tion, not a few of the Hawaiian families are without 
 children, and the deaths still somewhat exceed the 
 number of births, the hope is indulged that it may 
 soon be otherwise. 
 
DECLINE OF POPULATION. 
 
 211 
 
 Census of the Hawaiian Islands for 1860. 
 
 NATIVES. 
 
 ISLANDS. 
 
 Hawaii, 
 
 Maui, 
 
 MOLOKAI, 
 LANAI, 
 
 Oahu,i 
 
 Kauai, 
 
 NnHAu, 
 
 DISTRICTS. 
 
 1. Hilo, . . . 
 
 2. Puna, .... 
 
 3. Kau, .... 
 
 4. Kona Hema, . 
 
 5. Kona Akau, . 
 
 6. KohalaHema, . 
 
 7. Hamakua, . . 
 
 8. Kohala Akau, . 
 
 1. Lahaina, . . 
 
 2. Wailuku, . . 
 
 3. Hamakua, . . 
 
 4. Hana, .... 
 
 5. Molokaj, . . . 
 
 6. Lanal, .*.... 
 
 1. Honolulu, . . . 
 
 2. Ewa and Waianae, 
 
 3. Waialua, . . . 
 
 4. Koolauloa, . . . 
 
 5. Koolaupoko, . . 
 
 1. Wairaea, . 
 
 2. Koloa, . 
 
 3. Buna, . . 
 
 4. Koolau, 
 
 5. Hanalei, 
 
 6. Nilhau, 
 
 a; 
 
 •a 
 
 es 
 
 B 
 
 o 
 
 2,507 
 1,087 
 1,130 
 1,333 
 1,759 
 073 
 1,136 
 1,281 
 
 2,096 
 1,068 
 1,009 
 1,319 
 1,689 
 595 
 1,074 
 1,320 
 
 10,900 
 
 2,453 
 1,874 
 1,657 
 2,352 
 
 8,330 
 
 1,403 
 
 342 
 
 10,230 
 
 2,216 
 1,775 
 1,525 
 2,139 
 
 7,655 
 
 1,367 
 
 303 
 
 5,800 
 907 
 607 
 545 
 
 1,051 
 
 6,871 
 
 1,120 
 
 677 
 
 636 
 
 1,223 
 
 10,527 
 
 943 
 731 
 928 
 
 869 
 
 8,970 
 
 830 
 525 
 
 782 
 
 731 
 
 3,471 
 
 a34 
 
 35,379 
 
 2,868 
 312 
 31,7051 
 
 
 i 
 
 -o 
 
 ti 
 
 V 
 
 f^ 
 
 
 es 
 
 u 
 
 Q 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 
 S 
 
 ^ 
 
 2,755 
 
 1,848 
 
 1,174 
 
 981 
 
 1,422 
 
 777 
 
 1,398 
 
 1,254 
 
 1,898 
 
 1,550 
 
 706 
 
 562 
 
 1,340 
 
 864 
 
 1,493 
 
 1,108 
 
 12,192 
 
 8,944 
 
 2,449 
 
 2,220 
 
 2,020 
 
 1,629 
 
 1,828 
 
 1,354 
 
 2,844 
 
 1,647 
 
 9,141 
 
 6,850 
 
 1,610 
 
 1,220 
 
 338 
 
 307 
 
 6,921 
 
 5,750 
 
 1,227 
 
 860 
 
 767 
 
 517 
 
 672 
 
 509 
 
 1,337 
 
 937 
 
 10,924 
 
 8-,573 
 
 1,020 
 
 753 
 
 638 
 
 618 
 
 1,012 
 
 698 
 
 921 
 
 679 
 
 3,591 
 
 2,748 
 
 328 
 
 318 
 
 38,124 
 
 28,960 
 
 a 
 
 1,270 
 776 
 763 
 1,027 
 1,327 
 431 
 661 
 881 
 
 7,136 
 
 1,447 
 1,176 
 1,070 
 1,468 
 
 5,161 
 
 939 
 
 .'21 
 
 3,258 
 647 
 389 
 355 
 616 
 
 5,265 
 
 495 
 421 
 485 
 
 477 
 
 1,878 
 
 229 
 
 20,829 
 
 -a 
 a 
 
 ca 
 
 o 
 d 
 go 
 
 2,873 
 1,125 
 1,280 
 1,445 
 1,785 
 753 
 1,377 
 1,391 
 
 12,029 
 
 2,855 
 2,276 
 1,829 
 2,699 
 
 9,659 
 
 1,587 
 
 316 
 
 8,587 
 
 1,281 
 
 793 
 
 705 
 
 1,409 
 
 944 
 
 730 
 
 1,024 
 
 962 
 
 3,660 
 
 383 
 
 40,409 
 
 m 
 
 h 
 
 a 
 
 O 
 
 460 
 254 
 156 
 180 
 336 
 84 
 172 
 29S 
 
 1940 
 
 307 
 197 
 2K3 
 324 
 
 1171 
 
 304 
 108: 
 
 826 1 
 
 142! 
 
 102 
 
 121 
 
 212 
 
 1403 
 
 334 
 105 
 2011 
 
 161 
 "801 
 
 34 
 
 5761 
 
 1 ChineBe are included in the number of the native population in the district of 
 
 Honolulu. 
 
 24 
 
278 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Census of the Hawaiian Islands for 1860. 
 
 
 POR'S. 
 
 RESULTS. 
 
 ISLANDS. 
 
 DISTRICTS. 
 
 1. Hilo, .... 
 
 2. Puna, . . . 
 
 3. Kau, .... 
 
 4. Kona Hema, 
 
 5. Kona Akau, . 
 
 6. KohalaHema, 
 
 7. Hamakua, . 
 
 8. Kohala Akau, 
 
 1. Lahaina, . . 
 
 2. Wailuku,. . 
 
 3. Hamakua, . . 
 
 4. Hana, . . 
 
 5. Molokai, . . 
 
 6. Lanai, . . . 
 
 1. Honolulu, 
 
 2. Ewa and W ai- 
 
 anae, . . . 
 
 3. Waialua, . 
 
 4. Koolauloa, 
 
 5. Koolaupoko, 
 
 1. Waimea, . - 
 
 2. Kolou,. . . 
 
 3. Puna,. . . . 
 
 4. Koolau, 
 
 5. Hanalei, 
 
 6. Niihau, . 
 
 m 
 
 115 
 3 
 25 
 25 
 39 
 47 
 20 
 20 
 
 294 
 
 191 
 40 
 
 106 
 16 
 
 353 
 
 33 
 
 1 
 1198 
 
 j« 
 
 23 
 
 6 
 
 38 
 
 1329 
 
 7 
 53 
 17 
 
 32 
 
 109 
 
 1 
 
 2120 
 
 o 
 
 S 
 iS 
 24 
 
 3 
 6 
 1 
 6 
 
 11 
 
 51 
 
 26 
 6 
 
 22 
 2 
 
 56 
 
 1 
 
 441 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 449 
 
 4 
 15 
 11 
 
 9 
 39 
 
 596 
 
 o 
 
 E>H 
 
 ^^ . 
 
 -S <-< 
 
 e" 
 
 139 
 3 
 28 
 31 
 40 
 53 
 20 
 31 
 
 345 
 
 217 
 46 
 
 128 
 18 
 
 409 
 
 34 
 
 1 
 
 1639 
 
 64 
 
 25 
 6 
 
 44 
 
 1778 
 
 11 
 68 
 28 
 
 41 
 
 148 
 
 00 
 
 > 
 
 ■*— 
 
 a 
 "3 
 
 O 
 
 "3 
 a, 
 
 • 
 
 ^ a 
 
 cs O 
 
 4,742 
 2,158 
 2,227 
 2,683 
 3,488 
 1,321 
 2,230 
 2,632 
 
 ^ is 
 
 ^ d 
 
 c o 
 
 HJ -rH 
 ©■»* 
 
 • 
 
 a 
 
 HI 
 
 CD 
 
 p 
 5 
 
 848 
 
 ' 430 
 622 
 323 
 
 763 
 
 2,980 
 
 Hawaii, 
 Maui, 
 
 MOLOKAT, 
 
 Lanai, 
 Oahu, 
 
 Kauai, 
 Nuhau, 
 
 4,603 
 2,155 
 2,199 
 2,652 
 3,448 
 1,268 
 2,210 
 2,601 
 
 21,136 
 
 4,069 
 3,649 
 3,182 
 4,491 
 
 j 7,748 
 
 2,210 
 3,113 
 4,110 
 
 3,874 
 
 3,395 
 
 17 
 
 21,481 
 
 24,450 
 
 4,833 
 4,463 
 2,947 
 5,331 
 
 17 
 
 4,886 
 3,695 
 3,310 
 4,509 
 
 53 
 363 
 
 768 
 822 
 
 15,991 
 
 2,830 
 
 045 
 
 12,671 
 
 2,087 
 
 1,?M 
 1,181 
 2,274 
 
 19,497 
 
 1,773 
 1,?50 
 1,710 
 
 1,600 
 
 16,400 
 2,864 
 
 17,574 
 
 416 
 
 1,590 
 
 3,607 
 
 
 743 
 
 640 
 
 600 
 
 46 
 2355 
 
 185 
 
 
 14,31U 
 
 2,151 
 
 1^309 
 1,187 
 2,318 
 
 11,455 
 
 2,451 
 
 1,126 
 1,345 
 2,749 
 
 300 
 
 158 
 431 
 
 21,275 
 
 1,784 
 1,324 
 1,738 
 
 1,641 
 
 19,126 
 
 3,038 
 
 889 
 
 2,082 
 1,296 
 1,615 
 
 1,998 
 
 28 
 11>3 
 
 298 
 357 
 
 6,339 
 
 (5,487 
 
 I-.47 
 
 60,W)0 
 
 6,991 
 790 
 
 
 
 1, i46j 
 
 
 143 
 
 2716 
 
 67,as4 1 
 
 73,138 
 
 3,0as 
 
 7,oon 
 
CHAPTER XYII. 
 
 CHARACTER OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 
 
 Rule of Judging. — Church of Corinth. — Church in Madagascar. — 
 Chxirch in India. — Whence unfavorable Views. — Civilized and 
 Uncivilized Piety. — Favorable Yiew of Piety at the Islands. — 
 Contrast of Past and Present. — More easy for the Fallen to rise 
 again. — Another Reference to the Corinthian Church. — Extreme 
 Debasement of the Heathen World. — Cheering Fact in the Ha- 
 waiian Ministry. — Comparative View. — Family Prayer. — Morn- 
 ing Prayer- meetings. — Confidence in Prayer. — Addresses. — The 
 People clothed. — How best interested. — Interesting Audiences. 
 — The "Aloha." — Church Building. — Statistics of the Hawaiian 
 Churches. — Benevolence. — Paganism no longer known. 
 
 The Prudential Committee instructed me to make 
 inquiry into the character of the native churches. I 
 did so, and my inquiries in 1863 confirmed the testi- 
 mony of the missionaries in 1848. The standard of 
 comparison I had in mind was not so much the churches 
 of my native land, as the primitive churches, and 
 especially the church of Corinth, as set forth in the 
 writings of the apostle Paul. In their morals, before 
 conversion, the people of Corinth and of the Islands 
 would seem to have been singularly alike ; and the 
 same may be said of their religious tendencies and 
 liabilities after connection with the Christian church. 
 It appears, moreover, to have been equally true of 
 
 (279) 
 
280 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 both people, that the Lord Jesus had many of his 
 chosen ones among them. In this connection the 
 reader will be interested in some passages from 
 Conjbeare and Howson's Life of St. Paul. 
 
 " One evil at least, we know," say these biographers, " pre- 
 vailed extensively, and threatened to corrupt the whole church 
 of Corinth. This was nothing less than the addiction of many 
 Corinthian Christians to those sins of impurity which they 
 had practised in the days of their heathenism, and which 
 disgraced their native city even among the heathen. We 
 have mentioned the peculiar licentiousness of manners which 
 prevailed at Corinth. So notorious was this, that it had 
 actually passed into the vocabulary of the Greek tongue ; 
 and the very word to ' Corinthianize ' meant ' to play the 
 wanton ; * nay, the bad reputation of the city had become 
 proverbial, even in foreign languages, and is immortalized 
 by the Latin poets. Such being the habits in which many 
 of the Corinthian converts had been educated, we cannot 
 wonder if it proved most difficult to root out immorality from 
 the rising church. The offenders against Christian chastity 
 were exceedingly numerous at this period ; and it was es- 
 pecially with the object of attempting to reform them, and 
 to check the growing mischief, that St. Paul now determined 
 to visit Corinth. 
 
 " He has himself described this visit as a painfiil one. He 
 went in sorrow at the tidings he had received, and when he 
 arrived he found the state of things even worse than he had 
 expected. He tells us that it was a time of personal humili- 
 ation to himself, occasioned by the flagrant sins of so many 
 of his own converts. He reminds the Corinthians, afterwards, 
 
THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 281 
 
 how he had ' mourned * over those who had dishonored the 
 name of Christ by uncleanness, and fornication, and wanton- 
 ness, which they had committed. 
 
 " But in the midst of his grief he showed the greatest ten- 
 derness for the individual offenders. He warned them of the 
 heinous guilt which they were incurring ; he showed them its 
 inconsistency with their Christian calling ; he reminded them 
 how, at their baptism, they had died to sin, and risen again 
 unto righteousness ; but he did not at once exclude them 
 from the church which they had defiled. Yet he was com- 
 pelled to threaten them with this penalty, if they persevered 
 in the sins which had now called forth his rebuke. He has 
 recorded the very words which he used. * If I come again,* 
 he said, ' I will not spare.' " 
 
 " But his censures and warnings had produced too little 
 effect upon his converts. His mildness had been mistaken 
 for weakness ; his hesitation in punishing had been ascribed 
 to a fear of the offenders ; and it was not long before he 
 received new intelligence that the profligacy which had 
 infected the community was still increasing. Then it was 
 that he felt himself compelled to resort to harsher measures. 
 He wrote an Epistle (which has not been preserved to us), 
 in which, as we ^eam from himself, he ordered the Chris- 
 tians of Corinth, by virtue of his apostolic authority, ' to 
 cease from all intercourse with fornicators.' By this he 
 meant, as he subsequently explained his injunctions, to direct 
 the exclusion of all profligates from the church. The Co- 
 rinthians, however, either did not understand this, or (to 
 excuse themselves) they affected not to do so ; for they asked 
 how it was possible for them to abstain from all intercourse 
 with the profligate, unless they entirely secluded themselves 
 
 24* 
 
282 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 from all the business of life which they had to transact with 
 their heathen neighbors. Whether the lost Epistle contained 
 any other topics we cannot know with certainty ; but we 
 may conclude, with some probability, that it was very short, 
 and directed to this one subject ; otherwise it is not easy to 
 understand why it should not have been preserved together 
 with the two subsequent Epistles." 
 
 " Meantime some members of the household of Chloe, a 
 distinguished Christian family at Corinth, arrived at Ephe- 
 sus ; and from them St. Paul received fuller information than 
 he before possessed of the condition of the Corinthian church. 
 The spirit of party had seized upon its members, and well- 
 nigh destroyed Christian love." 
 
 " It is not impossible that the Antinomian Free-thinkers, 
 whom we have already seen to form so dangerous a portion of 
 the primitive church, attached themselves to this last-named 
 party ; at any rate, they were, at this time, one of the worst 
 elements of evil at Corinth. They put forward a theoretic 
 defence of the practical immorality in which they lived ; and 
 some of them had so lost the very foundation of Christian 
 faith as to deny the resurrection of the dead, and thus to 
 adopt the belief, as well as the sensuality, of their Epicurean 
 neighbors, whose motto was, ' Let us eat and drink, for to- 
 morrow we die.' 
 
 '* A crime, recently committed by one of these pretended 
 Christians, was now reported to St. Paul, and excited his 
 utmost abhorrence. A member of the Corinthian church 
 was openly living in incestuous intercourse with his step- 
 mother, and that during his father's life ; yet this audacious 
 offender was not excluded from the church. 
 
TOE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 283 
 
 " Nor were these the only evils. Some Christians were 
 showing their total want of brotherly love by bringing vex- 
 atious actions against their brethren in the heathen courts of 
 law. Others were turning even the spiritual gifts which they 
 had received from the Holy Ghost into occasions of vanity 
 and display, not unaccompanied by fanatical delusion. The 
 decent order of Christian worship was disturbed by the 
 tumultuary claims of rival ministrations. Women had for- 
 gotten the modesty of their sex, and came forward unveiled 
 (contrary to the habit of their country) to address the pub- 
 lic assembly. And even the sanctity of the holy communion 
 itself was profaned by scenes of revelling and debauch. 
 
 " About the same time that all this disastrous intelligence 
 was brought to St. Paul by the household of Chloe, other 
 messengers arrived from Corinth, bearing the answer of the 
 church to his previous letter, of which (as we have men- 
 tioned above) they requested an explanation, and at the 
 same time referring to his decision several questions which 
 caused dispute and difficulty. These questions related, 1. To 
 the controversies respecting meat which had been offered 
 to idols. 2. To the disputes regarding celibacy and matri- 
 mony, the right of divorce, and the perplexities which arose 
 in the case of mixed marriages where one of the parties was 
 an unbeliever. 3. To the exercise of the spiritual gifts in 
 the public assemblies of the church. 
 
 " St. Paul hastened to reply to these questions, and at the 
 same time to denounce the sins which had polluted the Co; 
 rinthian church, and almost annulled its right to the name of 
 Christian. The letter which he was thus led to write is 
 addressed not only to this metropolitan church, but also to 
 the Christian communities established in other places in the 
 same province, which might be regarded as dependencies of 
 
284 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 that in the capital city. Hence we must infer that these 
 churches also had been infected by some of the errors, or 
 vices, which had prevailed at Corinth. This letter is, in its 
 contents, the most diversified of aU St. Paul's Epistles, and in 
 proportion to the variety of its topics is the depth of its 
 interest for ourselves.*' 
 
 The importance of a correct appreciation of this 
 subject, while directing our inquiries to churches 
 that have been gathered from among the debasing 
 superstitions and vices of heathenism, will justify the 
 quoting of opinions recently expressed by the Eev. 
 William Ellis, and the Rev. Joseph Mullens, D. D., 
 both well-known writers of authority on the subject 
 of missions to the heathen. Mr. Ellis writes from 
 Madagascar, having in view the strange inconsisten- 
 cies in the character of the late king. He says, — 
 
 " In England we naturally estimate the character of per- 
 sons in other countries by the standards and proportions 
 according to which we form our judgments of those at home, 
 where the education and training, or moulding of character, 
 have been going on for centuries, and where it has conse- 
 quently attained a symmetry, compactness, and homogeneous- 
 ness which would be looked for in vain in communities such 
 as those which inhabit Madagascar. In such countries great 
 force of character is often manifested, and strength of intellect 
 may be found cramped and contorted by the ignorance around 
 it, and the pueriHties on which it is exercised, as well as by the 
 debased habits and low social tone of the society in which 
 it is formed. In a country where the elements of virtue in 
 
THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. ^^^ 
 
 character are few and weak, and those of vice numerous, 
 vigorous, and predominant, character will at times be mon- 
 strous, often exhibiting contrarieties difficult or impossible to 
 reconcile according to any standard of judgment in more 
 advanced or improved communities. Where these causes 
 have been long in operation, and especially if the influence 
 of superstition has been added, the difficulty will be in- 
 creased. 
 
 " In England, if we found a person advancing towards 
 middle life frank, good-natured, generous, affable, and, con- 
 sidering the state of society in which he moved, neither 
 uneducated nor ill-informed, — and if we found, moreover, 
 that such person entertained and exemplified high and just 
 notions of civil and religious liberty, was interested in the 
 improvement of society, in the promotion of education, and 
 the great truths of Christianity, read the Bible daily, and 
 was never absent from public worship on the Lord's day, 
 and generally the most attentive hearer there, — we should 
 conclude that there was little that was bad, and a great deal 
 more that was good, in such a character, because it would 
 be so in the state of society to which we are accustomed. 
 
 " Now, in Madagascar, and in countries similarly circum- 
 stanced, such characters are not rare : only the v^irtues are 
 fewer and feebler, and the vices stronger and less restrained, 
 — as must be the case in a country where chastity is said in 
 most cases not to be expected, — where falsehood, for suffi- 
 cient inducements, is inculcated, and commended as a 
 duty, — where theft, undetected, is often applauded, — and 
 where the intellect is darkened by superstition, though active 
 and acute in the pursuit of gain. . . . Even the 
 early growth of Christian principles, grafted on such a stock, 
 though we may have reason to believe it to be the work of 
 
286 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 God's Spirit, often presents, in the vacillation and weakness 
 it reveals, such incongruities of Christian character, and 
 such inconsistencies of conduct, as sometimes astonish, per- 
 plex, and sorely grieve the missionary." 
 
 Dr. Mullens, writing at Calcutta, in his admirable 
 Review of Ten Years of Missionary Labor in India, 
 between 1852 and 1861 (p. 97), speaks as fol- 
 lows : — 
 
 " How often have the faults of the New Testament 
 churches reappeared in the churches of India, and been 
 strangely mixed with undoubted excellences ! But they are 
 on the way to better things. They have quitted the swampy 
 shores of idolatry. Like the rolling hiU districts among the 
 Ghauts, they exhibit great inequalities of character — lofty 
 virtues by depths of sinfulness ; but they have only to press 
 on amid the difficulties of their pilgrimage, and at length 
 they will emerge upon that elevated plateau of settled virtue, 
 which, as a Christian people, even Englishmen have attained 
 only after eight generations of Protestant teaching and Bible 
 influence." 
 
 Unfavorable views of the character of native piety 
 at the Hawaiian Islands may be found in not a few 
 published works on the Islands, even in some cases 
 representing the labors of the missionaries as a " fail- 
 ure." I had personal conferences with intelligent and 
 candid men, residents or visitors at the Islands, who 
 were more or less sceptical on this subject. Without 
 questioning the accuracy of statements within the 
 
THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 287 
 
 rauge of their personal observations, I often could by 
 no means assent to their conclusions. They were 
 traders, it may be, graziers, planters — had seen the 
 worst class of the people, and the worst side of their 
 character. Their vocation was unfavorable to chari- 
 tiihle and decidedly accurate views of the native 
 character. I could see that sometimes the Chris- 
 tianity they had in mind was very different from my 
 own conceptions of it, — scarcely more than a refined 
 civilization. When the Hawaiian people were spoken 
 of as Christianized, they objected that the nation 
 lacked vitality, and was dying out. Were this an 
 admitted fact, what had it to do with evidences of 
 piety in individual Hawaiians ? Then it always 
 seemed to me that these objectors, however intel- 
 ligent and candid, however correct in their estimates 
 of piety at home, judged Hawaiian piety by a wrong 
 standard. They compared it with piety in their native 
 land. How erroneous a standard ! The civilization 
 of centuries enters into the hourly manifestations of 
 our home Christianity. Take from us all of mere 
 civilization that is shared with the Avorld around, and 
 what rudeness and fitfulness, what seeming super- 
 ficiality and instability, our piety would present to 
 the casual observer ! The objectors do not make 
 allowance enough for a difference in circumstances, 
 when judging Hawaiian Christians. 
 
 I found in the piety of those Christians, as I ex- 
 pected, but little of the art and polish which so set 
 
288 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 off piety in our own social state. The jewel with 
 them has a very rough setting, but still it is there. 
 On a rigid comparison of their evidences of piety, 
 after making all proper allowances, I came to the 
 conclusion — as the missionaries seem to have done 
 sixteen years before — that the difference between 
 their piety and ours is more circumstantial than real. 
 They have their easily-besetting sins, and these are 
 different from ours ; but I know not that they are 
 more heinous in the sight of God. Theirs are licen- 
 tiousness and intemperance ; ours, as a commercial 
 people, are covetousness and luxuriousness. In Chris- 
 tian churches of every land there are easily -besetting 
 sins, and it is hard to create a sensitive conscience in 
 respect to them. It is scarcely more difficult at the 
 Sandwich Islands, than it is with us. 
 
 I cannot help feeling much charity for those 
 islanders. No foreign traveller ever had better 
 opportunities for judging of the Christian character 
 of our own favored land, than I had on the Hawaiian 
 Islands. I heard all my missionary brethren had to 
 say on the subject during four months. I saw and 
 addressed the people by thousands. Everywhere, on 
 those sunny Isles, I had the same sort of evidence 
 (differing only in degree) that I was among a Chris- 
 tian people, which presents itself when travelling in 
 my own country. And I feel assured that multi- 
 tudes of those, whom I had the happiness to address 
 and take by the^ hand, how low soever they may stand 
 
THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 
 
 289 
 
 on the scale of intelligence and social life, are to be 
 numbered with the people of God. 
 
 Of course the reader will not understand me as 
 claiming for these people a high place, either on the 
 social or the religious scale. We must remember 
 how lately they came up from pagan degi'adation. 
 As compared with their own jpast^ — which is the 
 proper comparison, — they have been greatly ele- 
 vated. Though the preceding chapters contain much 
 that is descriptive of their heathen condition, I may 
 repaind the reader, that they were then without a 
 written language. They were naked barbarians. 
 Lying, drunkenness, theft, robbery were universal. 
 So was licentiousness, and it was shameless in open 
 day. There was no restraint on polygamy and poly- 
 andry. Mothers buried their infant children alive, 
 and children did the same with their aged and in- 
 firm parents. As a consequence of this moral and 
 social degradation, a deadly poison ran through the 
 veins and arteries of the whole nation, opening the 
 way for destructive foreign epidemics, and a rapid 
 depopulation, which, though greatly checked by the 
 influences of the gospel, is not yet wholly arrested. 
 Such were the character and condition of the Hawaiian 
 people in the early part of the last generation. 
 
 But the people have now a written language, and 
 are generally able to read and write. They are 
 clothed. The law forbids the manufacture and sale 
 of ardent spirits, and the law — pronounced consti- 
 
 25 
 
200 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 tutional by the Supreme Court while I was there — 
 is enforced. I did not see a drunken native while on 
 the Islands. The law also forbids polygamy and 
 polyandry, and they have passed away. Theft and 
 robbery are less frequent there, than in the United 
 States. We slept at night with open doors, had no 
 apprehension, and lost nothing. Licentiousness still 
 largely exists outside of the church, and is one of the 
 easily-besetting sins within it ; but it now everywhere 
 shuns the day, and is subjected to the discipline of 
 the church. Nor do mothers any more bury their 
 infant children alive, nor children their aged and 
 infirm parents. 
 
 If it be a fact that the native Christians fall before 
 the debasing temptations more easily than is usual 
 with us, they appear often to find it easier to rise 
 again after having thus fallen. I was assured of 
 cases where, after a terrible declension, the retmn 
 had been with increased humility, experience, watch- 
 fulness, and zeal, so that the lapsed and recovered 
 ones became at length pillars in the church. Indeed, 
 we find there — as will be the case in many a de- 
 moralized portion of heathendom — an approximation 
 towards the character of the Corinthian church. In 
 that church the great apostle had to lament over false 
 teachers, a disordered worship, the irregular obser- 
 vance of the Lord's Supper, neglect of discipline, 
 party divisions, litigation, debates, envyings, wraths. 
 
TUl^ PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 291 
 
 strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults. 
 Yet, after making proper allowances, and upon a view 
 of the whole church, he declares it to be "enriched by 
 Jesus Christ in all utterance and all knowledge," so 
 that it " came behind in no gift." Such combinations 
 can exist only in Corinthian communities ; but then 
 such are most parts of the heathen world. E-ead the 
 first chapter of the Epistle to the Romans, and the 
 journals of modern missionaries. Consider the de- 
 cline of mental power in masses of people under the 
 long reign of paganism ; the paralysis of the moral 
 sense and conscience; the grossness of habits, physi- 
 cal and mental, in speech and action, in domestic 
 life and social intercourse. Consider the absence of 
 almost all the ideas lying at the foundation of elevated 
 character; the absence of words even to serve as 
 pure vehicles of holy thought and sentiment; the 
 absence of a correct public opinion on all things 
 appei'taining to manners and morals ; and the con- 
 stant, all-pervading presence of polluting, degrading, 
 soul-destroying temptations. 
 
 Such singular combinations exist, to a greater or 
 less extent, in the churches at the Hawaiian Islands ; 
 though with far less varied, far less positive and 
 striking manifestations, than in the Grecian city, 
 because of the more limited mental and social devel- 
 opment of the people. And we ought, perhaps, 
 hereafter to expect more of this among the island- 
 chui'ches, before there shall be less. 
 
 A statement by Mr. Pogue, Principal of the 
 
292 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Seminary at Lahainaluna, gives a pleasing prospect 
 for the native ministry. It is, that the graduates 
 of that institution who have received ordination as 
 ministers of the gospel, have lived without reproach. 
 
 An impression was made upon me that there is more 
 freshness in the religious development of Hawaii than 
 there is on the other islands. The influence of the 
 foreign population has been less on that island ; the 
 people are more isolated ; they travel less. K my 
 impressions are correct, these are among the probable 
 causes. There must be something, moreover, in my 
 having received on this island most of my first im- 
 pressions of the people. There were no public 
 assemblies, however, more interesting to me, than 
 those of Lahaina and Wailuku on Maui, of Honolulu 
 and Waialua on Oahu, and of Koloa on Kauai — 
 places where I spent my Sabbaths. 
 
 I was informed that family prayer is a prevalent 
 custom in the Protestant churches, lustrations of 
 this were given in my tour around Hawaii. In some 
 districts, at least, morning prayer-meetings furnish 
 an interesting feature in the religious life of the 
 people. At Honolulu I was awaked, on the morning 
 after my anival, by the bell of the great Stone 
 Church, before the day had fairly dawned. It was 
 for a prayer-meeting. True, the attendance was 
 small, and chiefly of the older people ; but the meet- 
 ing had held on its way since the great awaken- 
 ing, — more than a score of years. Mr. Thurston 
 informed me of several such meetings in his district 
 
TEE PROTESTANT CHURCHES, 293 
 
 of Kailua, and that they had been kept np for 
 many years. Eev. Mr. Taylor, son-in-law of Mr. 
 Thurston, whom I saw at Petaluma, in California, 
 related to me this fact. When residing on Hawaii, 
 near Kailua, some years before, he employed a num- 
 ber of natives to work for him, and one morning they 
 were all late. Upon inquiring the reason, they said 
 they had been to the prayer-meeting; and when 
 asked why their meeting was so late, they replied 
 that the man was tardy whose business it was to 
 blow the conch-shell, but still they thought they 
 ought to attend the prayer-meeting. His only 
 advice to them was, to look more carefully in future 
 after the man whose business it was to call them 
 together. 
 
 Occasionally my attention was called to small 
 houses in solitary places, and I was told they were 
 prayer-houses, erected by the people for their neigh- 
 borhood meetings. 
 
 Their views of prayer were described to me as 
 very simple. They expect, when they pray, to be 
 heard, — in this resembling the primitive Christians. 
 An illustration of their confidence in prayer was 
 given me by Mr. Bond, at Kohala. As we stood in 
 the pulpit of his church, at the close of the afternoon 
 service, looking at the retiring multitude, he called 
 my attention to one of his aged church-members, 
 now a valued friend and co-laborer. That man, said 
 he, some years ago, was off the coast with two other 
 
 25* 
 
294 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 natives, in a canoe, fishing ; and a monstrous shark 
 came upon their canoe, which was merely a hollowed 
 log, with the evident intent of upsetting it. They 
 beat him away with their paddles. He went off to 
 some distance, and came down upon them the second 
 time. Again they drove him away, and he returned 
 to renew the attack. Their courage then began to 
 fail, and they said, the shark will have us. But 
 this man proposed to the others that he should pray 
 to God, while they used the' paddles. To this they 
 agreed, and he fell on his knees in prayer, while they 
 stood on the defensive. Down came the monster, 
 but when very near he sheered off, and was soon out 
 of sight. The natives regarded this as an answer to 
 prayer, and my excellent missionary friend was of 
 the same opinion. 
 
 After having addressed a score of congregations, 
 and more than twelve thousand of the people, I can- 
 not be greatly mistaken in a general estimate of their 
 intelligence. They everywhere received me with 
 enthusiastic kindness, as the messenger and repre- 
 sentative of their American patrons ; and they 
 always expected me to address them, which I gen- 
 erally did on the Sabbath, and occasionally on some 
 other day in the week. Of course I spoke through 
 an interpreter. The congregations at the stations 
 varied from five hundred to twelve hundred. 
 
 The meeting-houses were generally filled, and the 
 
r^lMS^tim'^M^Mt 
 
 
 .10 
 
 i liiii*iliif w 
 
 !''f 
 
 
 Salliiii^, ,.5) 
 
 ■ I, 
 
 
 
 fill-i^lll 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ ''iwii, 
 
 ' ii i\ii\ifJii''"MA 
 
 
THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 297 
 
 people well clad, considering their circumstances. 
 One of my first surprises at the Islands was to find 
 the people so generally and so well dressed. Thirty 
 years before, the masses of the people scarcely felt 
 the need of clothes. The climate did not require 
 them, and the natives at first looked upon our dress 
 as merely ornamental. It will illustrate this if I 
 relate an anecdote, which I received from the best 
 source. In one of the first years of the mission, a 
 chief on Hawaii was reproved by a missionary for 
 entering his house so nearly naked. Profiting by 
 the rebuke, and aiming to give full satisfaction, next 
 time he walked in with the addition of a pair of silk 
 stockings and a hat I 
 
 The accompanying engraving of a congregation of 
 natives on Hawaii, in the year 1823, drawn by the 
 Eev. William Ellis, will give an idea of their ap- 
 pearance at that time.^ 
 
 In seeking to interest the people, and fix their 
 attention, I found nothing so eflfectual as relating facts 
 with which I had become acquainted in my visits to 
 our missions in India and Western Asia, and espe- 
 cially in Palestine. Indeed, they were delighted to 
 
 ^ The engraving is from a sketch, by the Rev. William Ellis, of one 
 of the congregations, to which he preached while on his tour through 
 Hawaii in the year 1823. It will be seen that the natives are seated 
 on the lava, and nearly destitute of clothing. His companions were 
 Messrs. Thurston, Bishop, Goodrich, and Harwood. 
 
298 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 see one who had been in Jerusalem, and had stood on 
 Mount Zion, on Olivet, on the shores of the Sea of 
 Galilee. To those simple-minded people it was like 
 a new evidence of their religion. Their intelligent 
 attention implied of course some knowledge of geog- 
 raphy, and of history, especially missionary and 
 sacred history, as well as an interest, which they are 
 well known to take, in the propagation of the gospel 
 among ignorant and degraded nations. I found, too, 
 that when I spoke of the civil war in the United 
 States, which I sometimes did, they were on the qui 
 vive, as they had read often about it in their native 
 newspapers, and had strong sympathy for the loyal 
 States. 
 
 I shall not soon forget those crowded audiences, 
 those upturned faces, those beaming countenances ; 
 nor those trembling lips and speaking eyes, when, at 
 the close of the meeting, they came around to shake 
 hands, and say Aloha. And that word Aloha is 
 their characteristic word. If they have not words to 
 express some of the greater ideas, they certainly have 
 a word expressing one of the sweetest, richest senti- 
 ments of the human heart — Ajloha. It means J^ove 
 to you. I never wearied with the repetition, though 
 I repeated it thousands of times. 
 
 The natives have built more than a hundred meet- 
 ing-houses, or churches, with but little foreign aid. 
 I understood Mr. Lyons to say that, towards a few 
 
THE PROTESTANT CUCRCIIES. 
 
 299 
 
 of the dozen churches built under his supervision, 
 the government made a small contribution, with the 
 understanding that it should have the right of using 
 them for schools, but for nothing else. In the build- 
 ing of the older, larger, more expensive churches, 
 the government, as such, had no agency. The aggre- 
 gate cost of the churches ex:ceeded one hundred and 
 fifty thousand dollars. Some of the largest are built 
 of coral, or blocks of lava, and several of these 
 have galleries ; more are framed wooden houses, 
 painted white ; one, on Kauai, is of a light-colored 
 sandstone ; a few have adobe walls, that is, of mud 
 hardened in the sun ; and a few are of grass. They 
 have slips, or pews. Most have bells ; and the 
 "sound of the church-going bell," among the hills 
 and valleys of those Islands, seemed to me as sug- 
 gestive, as delightful, as among the hills and val- 
 leys of my native land. 
 
 The statistical history of the Hawaiian churches 
 deserves some notice. The first native convert ad- 
 mitted to the church was Keopuolani, in 1823, — as 
 is stated elsewhere, but more fully in the chapter on 
 Maui. Up to the year 1832, and including that year, 
 the whole number of members received was 577. 
 The admissions in the next ten years were 29,651. 
 Of these 19,877 were received in the years 1838- 
 1840; 2,443 in 1842; and 5,296 in 1843, — indicat- 
 ing the years of the great awakeuiug. The average 
 
300 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 number -for each of the ten years is nearly 3,000. 
 The admissions in the next ten years were 12,325, or 
 an annual average of 1,232. In the next ten the 
 number received was 8,802, giving an annual average 
 of 880 new members. The whole number from the 
 beginning is 50,913, or an average for each year of 
 more than a thousand. To this an addition of 1,500 
 should be made for the Protestant evangelical churches 
 of Makawao, in East Maui, connected with the 
 American Missionary Association, which would swell 
 the sum total to 52,413. 
 
 The excommunications in this period of forty years, 
 not including the churches of Makawao, were not far 
 from 8,000. The deaths reported were 20,017. The 
 excommunications, from the commencement of the 
 revival, bore the proportion of one in thirteen to 
 the admissions, and the deaths one to ten. In the 
 second decade the proportion of the excommunica- 
 tions to the admissions was as one to ^yq. In the 
 third decade the former came but little short of being 
 one third of the latter, and there were nearly as 
 many deaths as there were admissions. These state- 
 ments will show why the number of church-members 
 never rose above 24,000 at any one time, and why 
 there is a tendency to numerical decline. The largest 
 number of church-members was in the years 1848 
 and 1856, when there were 23,796 and 23,652. The 
 number in the year 1863 was 19,679. 
 
 The accessions to the Koman Catholic community, 
 
THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES, 301 
 
 especially in former years, are understood to have been 
 largely from the excommunicated Protestant church- 
 members. I found it was the opinion of some of the 
 missionaries, looking back in the light of present 
 experience, that the excommunications had, in some 
 instances, been for insufficient reasons, and of course 
 too numerous. It was thought, also, as perhaps an 
 offset to this, that in some cases the church discipline 
 had been too lenient. ^ 
 
 The benevolence of the church is an essential ele- 
 ment in determining its Christian character. The 
 reported contributions of the Hawaiian churches, in 
 the last eight years, for the support of the gospel 
 and its propagation, are stated in the following 
 table : — 
 
 ^ *^ Resolved, That no local church in our connection can consist- 
 ently adopt by-laws or rules of discipline for itself, which shall vir- 
 tually excommunicate, or actually debar from communion, members 
 of sister churches in good standing. 
 
 "That evidence of piety is the grand criterion of fitness for the 
 ordinance of the Lord's Supper, and that professed disciples of Christ 
 should not be excommunicated until they give positive evidence of 
 impenitence and unbelief, after proper and scriptural measures have 
 been used to reclaim them. 
 
 "Excommunicated members may, on giving evidence of repentance, 
 be restored to the communion and fellowship of the church from 
 which the excision was made, without entering anew into covenant ; 
 or they may be received into other churches by profession." Hawaiian 
 Association in 1836. 
 
 26 
 
302 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 CONTRIBUTIONS OF HAWAHAN < 
 
 [^HUECHES, 
 
 1855-1862. 
 
 Hilo, 
 
 1855 
 
 1856 
 
 1857 
 
 1858 
 
 1859 
 
 1860 
 
 1861 
 
 1862 
 
 $3,000 
 
 $4,000 
 
 $3,500 
 
 $5,000 
 
 $6,000 
 
 $3,000 
 
 $3,700 
 
 $3,600 
 
 Kohala, 
 
 
 1,501 
 
 826 
 
 
 1,551 
 
 1,358 
 
 1,578 
 
 1,194 
 
 Waimea, 
 
 933 
 
 2,550 
 
 
 2,971 
 
 2,035 
 
 5,719 
 
 2,626 
 
 1,792 
 
 Kailua, 
 
 500 
 
 363 
 
 420 
 
 457 
 
 761 
 
 600 
 
 594 
 
 650 
 
 Kealakekua, 
 
 1,356 
 
 1,300 
 
 1,367 
 
 1,461 
 
 1,466 
 
 
 
 1,181 
 
 Kan, 
 
 
 675 
 
 585 
 
 
 925 
 
 . 
 
 1,380 
 
 
 Lahaina, 
 
 2,923 
 
 
 4,051 
 
 1,600 
 
 3324 
 
 
 1,715 
 
 1,085 
 
 KaanapaU, 
 
 160 
 
 242 
 
 
 
 
 
 51 
 
 126 
 
 Wailuku, 
 
 666 
 
 1,427 
 
 836 
 
 968 
 
 1,358 
 
 287 
 
 1,366 
 
 744 
 
 Honuaula, 
 
 
 
 
 381 
 
 
 618 
 
 237 
 
 463 
 
 Hana, 
 
 
 719 
 
 78& 
 
 245 
 
 323 
 
 
 
 
 Molokai, 
 
 2,927 
 
 190 
 
 4,106 
 
 
 598 
 
 1,999 
 
 893 
 
 657 
 
 Honolulu, 1st, 
 
 3,302 
 
 1,704 
 
 2,125 
 
 3,840 
 
 1,830 
 
 1,527 
 
 1,872 
 
 2,266 
 
 Honolulu, 2d, 
 
 1,967 
 
 1,691 
 
 1,052 
 
 1,222 
 
 1,285 
 
 803 
 
 1,068 
 
 1,380 
 
 Ewa, 
 
 243 
 
 240 
 
 
 145 
 
 188 
 
 200 
 
 261 
 
 225 
 
 Waialua, 
 
 695 
 
 521 
 
 297 
 
 232 
 
 447 
 
 
 228 
 
 330 
 
 Waianae, 
 
 
 139 
 
 114 
 
 
 88 
 
 
 200 
 
 
 Hanula, 
 
 150 
 
 420 
 
 683 
 
 228 
 
 240 
 
 332 
 
 1,070 
 
 746 
 
 Kaneohe, 
 
 624 
 
 1,245 
 
 708 
 
 520 
 
 508 
 
 537 
 
 827 
 
 500 
 
 Waimea, 
 
 463 
 
 
 313 
 
 185 
 
 317 
 
 
 175 
 
 110 
 
 Koloa, 
 
 545 
 
 055 
 
 709 
 
 497 
 
 1,328 
 
 756 
 
 500 
 
 537 
 
 Waloli, 
 
 450 
 
 
 353 
 
 213 
 
 397 
 
 471 
 
 376 
 
 449 
 
 Totals, 
 
 20,y09 
 
 19,582 
 
 22,893 
 
 20,165 
 
 26,069 
 
 18,207 
 
 21^317 
 
 18,035 
 
 There are no avowed pagans now on the Hawaiian 
 Islands, and the idols have utterly perished ; at least 
 I saw none. They have either been desti'oyed (as 
 most of them were) or carried away as curiosities. 
 All in the temples that fire could burn has been con- 
 sumed, and there remain of them only huge black 
 heaps of volcanic stones, which the people are at 
 liberty to use in building their stone walls. I dare 
 not say that there is no superstition remaining, 
 when I think how much there is of it in old Chris- 
 
THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES, 303 
 
 tian countries. It is most conspicuous, perhaps, 
 in the treatment of diseases by native doctors, and 
 in the apprehension of being "prayed to death," 
 — implying a belief in a species of witchcraft. But 
 the people, as a whole, have been weaned from their 
 old idolatry, and much of their repugnance to the 
 Eoman Catholic worship is owing to its idolatrous 
 aspects. 
 
 There cannot be a more suitable close to this chap- 
 ter than the testimony of the Rev. Mr. Damon, the 
 well-known seamen's chaplain at Honolulu, and editor 
 of "The Friend" newspaper. It is from a review 
 of Manly Hopkins's History of the Sandwich Islands, 
 published in London in 1862, and intended to dis- 
 parage the labors of the missionaries. Mr. Damon 
 says, — 
 
 " We are not going to rebut Mr. Hopkins's assertions by 
 statistics, or extracts from missionary reports ; but, as an 
 offset to his assertions, we conclude our remarks with some 
 assertions of our own. Mr. Hopkins has never visited the 
 Islands, and we have Hved among the Hawaiian people for 
 twenty years. We have visited every inhabited island of the 
 group except Niihau ; we have visited every missionary sta- 
 tion on the Islands, and some of them repeatedly ; we are 
 personally acquainted with every missionary and his family ; 
 we have spent many Sabbaths at the outstations ; we have 
 travelled with and among Hawaiians on sea and land ; we 
 have slept in their houses ; we are personally acquainted 
 with hundreds and thousands of them ; we have worshipped 
 
304 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 in their churches ; we have sat with them around the ' table 
 of the Lord.' Now, this is the honest conclusion to which we 
 have come, as the result of our observation, that, in propor- 
 tion to the population of the Islands, there are, upon an 
 average, as many true Christians among them as there are 
 among the people of America or Europe : we will not ex- 
 cept New England, Scotland, or England, or any other par- 
 ticularly favored portion of those countries." 
 
IV. 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 26 * (305) 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 CHAPTER XYIII. 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT PREVIOUS TO 1863. 
 
 Business transacted at first by the Mission as an organized Body. — 
 An Association formed for Ecclesiastical Matters. — Much other 
 Business. — The Native Churches a Development of the Mission 
 Church. — Association reorganized, and all Business transferred 
 to it. — How Ecclesiastical Government came to be exercised by 
 the Missionary Body. — Difficulties in the "Way of a Ch^inge. — The 
 Time for a Change come. — The Ends to be secured. 
 
 In all my tour of the Islands I had reference to a 
 meeting of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, to 
 be held in the month of June ; and my object was 
 to become conversant with the subjects which were 
 then to receive attention, and to do what I could 
 towards promoting an intelligent unity of opinioai and 
 action when the Association should come together. 
 
 The meeting was held at Honolulu, in a school- 
 house not far from the rear of the Stone Church, 
 built, many years since, by the mission.^ The Asso- 
 
 ^ The school-house is seen to the right of the Stone Qhurch, in the 
 engraving at page 121. 
 
 (307) 
 
308 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 elation derived its distinctive features from the reli- 
 gious exigencies of the Islands. At first, the whole 
 business was transacted by the mission, as an organ- 
 ized body; but in 1823 the Hawaiian Association 
 was formed, "for mutual improvement and aid in lay- 
 ing the foundation and building up the house of the 
 Lord." From this time, all matters purely ecclesias- 
 tical were reserved for the Association . But the mis- 
 sion, properly so called, had styi a large amount of 
 other business, of which there is ample evidence in 
 its printed proceedings. 
 
 The native churches were a development of the 
 mission church, composed of the missionary com- 
 pany that was organized in Boston, October 15, 
 1819. This appears from the proceedings of the 
 Association in the year 1830. It was then ar- 
 ranged, — 
 
 "1. That the original mission church receive new mis- 
 sionaries, and have them under its supervision, and also have 
 an ecclesiastical supervision of all churches formed among 
 the natives. 
 
 "2. Native churches were then recognized at seven of 
 the stations, and the missionaries residing at those stations 
 were constituted their pastors. 
 
 " 3. The pastors were authorized to admit members to the 
 church, to rebuke, censure, or exclude offending members, 
 according to the nature of the offence ; subject, however, to 
 revision by the original church, on a complaint being entered 
 by a member of said church ; and members of those churches 
 had also the right of appeal to the mission church. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 309 
 
 "4. It was not then deemed expedient to admit native 
 members to a participation in the government of churches. 
 Nevertheless one or more church-members were to be 
 selected, and placed under instruction, with special reference 
 to becoming helpers in the government of the churches ; and 
 they were to be set apart for this business when they had 
 attained the requisite knowledge, gravity, etc. 
 
 "5. There was to be an annual meeting of the original 
 church, to transact its own business, and also to consult for 
 the best interests of the other churches." 
 
 In consequence of the radical change made in the 
 mission in the year 1848, already described,^ the 
 brethren agreed, in 1854, to reorganize their Associ- 
 ation, enlarge its sphere, and no longer to do busi- 
 ness in their corporate capacity as a mission. The 
 Association then combined in itself all the duties 
 which it had before shared with the mission ; and 
 this arrangement remained in force until the changes 
 of 1863, which were not only in the constitution of 
 the Association, but in that of the entu-e Protestant 
 Christian community of the Islands. 
 
 How there came to be such powers vested in the 
 missionary body, and in what manner they were 
 exercised to create a religious independence and self- 
 government among the Hawaiian people, will now be 
 explained. 
 
 The mission had necessarily, for a time, much 
 
 1 Chapter V. 
 
310 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 influence with the government of the Islands, but 
 never what may properly be denominated power. 
 The influence was moral, religious ; and there 
 have been times when it would have been well had 
 this influence been greater in the highest places of 
 authority even than it was. Its beneficial tendency 
 will not be questioned by well-informed and candid 
 observers. But for the missionaries, and the foreign 
 residents who acted with them, the native rulers 
 could never have overcome the hostile agencies 
 which were so long and fiercely an*ayed against the 
 progress of the native mind towards law and order. 
 Such was the opinion, already quoted, of Mr. Dana.^ 
 The eflect of the gospel upon the Hawaiian people, 
 in their civil life, was to enlighten, civilize, and 
 greatly improve their already existing government. 
 Upon the religious life, it was altogether a work of 
 creation. The religion and its institutions were all 
 new, and therefore all, for a time, was necessarily in 
 the hands, and under the direction, of the mission- 
 aries. For a considerable period they were the only 
 ones who could be the rulers in matters appertaining 
 to religion. Native converts, churches, preacners, 
 pastors, were all infantile. For many reasons it 
 was not advisable to connect church and state, nor 
 were they ever connected at the Islands. But had 
 they been, the civil rulers were less competent to 
 govern the churches, than the churches were to govern 
 
 ' Chapter IV. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 311 
 
 themselves. The missionaries, in their efforts to 
 train the native Christians to self-government in 
 matters ecclesiastical, found it necessary, for a 
 longer time than they expected, to retain a super- 
 intending, controlling influence- over the churches. 
 The Islarfds were divided into districts, and each 
 district was committed to the care of one or more 
 missionaries, appointed by the mission, or by the 
 central Association, and responsible to it. What- 
 ever subdivisions were made in the districts, there 
 was really but one church in each of them (with the 
 exception of Honolulu) , and the resident missionary 
 was the pastor, or spiritual overseer, of that church. 
 "When native pastors were constituted, — and they 
 were few, — they held a position subordinate to the 
 missionary ; and it was so because the missionaries 
 had not come to regard it as safe to constitute inde- 
 pendent churches and pastorates. Of course I am 
 speaking of the Protestant portion of the native com- 
 munity, comprising more than two thirds of the 
 nation. The missionaries, as presiding over particu- 
 lar districts, or in the local ecclesiastical bodies, or 
 in the general annual convocations, decided upon all 
 ecclesiastical arrangements and appointments. 
 
 Of late, foreshadowing the events of the summer 
 in 1863, the native chmxhes were encouraged, on 
 some of the islands, to send lay delegates to the Island 
 ecclesiastical body, where, I believe, they had a vote. 
 Among the missionaries there was considerable di- 
 
312 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 versity of opinion as to the bringing forward of a 
 native ministry, and consequently their practice 
 varied on different islands. There was certainly 
 much need of caution ; but I do not doubt that the 
 caution became at lenofth somewhat excessive. More- 
 over, there was a serious obstacle in the way of 
 dividing the district churches, and introducing a 
 native ministry which should receive its support 
 from the people, in the fact that many of the mis- 
 sionaries looked to their churches for a part or the 
 whole of their own support. To obviate this diffi- 
 culty, it was recommended to all those who had been 
 missionaries of the Board, to relinquish entirely their 
 dependence on the native churches for support, and 
 look henceforward to the Board for what should be 
 necessary to a comfortable subsistence at the Islands, 
 in addition to what might be made available from 
 their private property. 
 
 I went to the Islands with the impression, which 
 was also entertained by the Prudential Committee, 
 that the time had arrived for giving compactness and 
 efficiency to the Protestant Christian community, 
 and for devolving upon it the responsibilities of self- 
 government in all ecclesiastical matters ; thus pre- 
 paring the. way for committing to it the duty of 
 working all its religious charities. Should it appear 
 that the people had not been sufficiently trained for 
 this result, then it might be feared, considering the 
 delicacy and difficulty of the enterprise, and the ad- 
 
ECCLESIASSTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 313 
 
 vanced age of most of the missionaries, that there 
 would not be enough left of superintending power to 
 insure success. What I saw in my progress through 
 the Islands, and still more what I heard from my 
 brethren, awakened both hope and fear ; but it seemed 
 obvious, that if the native clergy and people did not 
 soon have conceded to them as much agency in the 
 management of their religious affairs as they already 
 had in the affairs of the state, serious evils must ere 
 long arise. Nor could I discover any prudential rea- 
 sons of much weight in favor of a longer delay. The 
 reverence for missionary authority, so far as it grew 
 out of the former reverence for chiefs, could not long 
 survive the relinquishment or loss of authority by the 
 chiefs themselves. Nor was its continuance deemed 
 favorable to the creation of a self-reliant, self-gov- 
 erning, self-supporting Christian community. The 
 object immediately aimed at was self-government, — 
 leaving the matter of self-support to come as the re- 
 sult of progress in civilization, — the two things being 
 by no means inseparable. 
 
 Various ends were to be secured. The very deli- 
 cate relations of the foreign and native jDastors were 
 to be adjusted, so as to leave no seriously conflicting 
 interests. A method of self-government was to be 
 devised, which should be ejfficient, and at the same 
 time acceptable to the native pastors and churches. 
 The Protestant churches on the different islands, 
 though separated by rough ocean channels, were to 
 
 27 
 
314 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 be made to feel that they were one body in Christ, 
 and one in interest, by means of appropriate bonds 
 of union. It was moreover needful, that heavier 
 responsibilities should rest on that community ; that 
 — comprehending, as it did, the missionaries and 
 their families — it should be made self-governing in 
 the largest sense, and assume the whole direction of 
 the work of building up Christ*s kingdom on the 
 Hawaiian Islands, and on the numberless groups of 
 islands lying farther west ; while it should be relieved 
 of the support of the old missionaries, and assured 
 of such pecuniary aid, from time to time, as would 
 enable and embolden it to assume the new responsi- 
 bilities. 
 
CHAPTEK XIX. 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION AND ITS RESULTS. 
 
 Organization of the Body. — The Topics under Discussion. — Great 
 Unanimity. — The Results. — Native Churches and Pastors. — Ec- 
 clesiastical Control no longer with the Missionary. — Native Pas- 
 tors and Laymen to come into all Ecclesiastical and Charitable 
 Bodies. — Deliberations to be in the Native Language. — Education 
 of the Native Ministry. — Female Boarding Schools. — The Press. 
 — Home Missions. — Children of Missionaries. — Older Mission- 
 aries no longer supported by Native Churches. — Reorganization 
 of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association. — Formation of a Ha- 
 waiian Board. — Correspondence to be maintained with the Amer- 
 ican Board. — The Responsibilities of the American Board to be 
 transferred to the Hawaiian Board. — Micronesia Mission. — The 
 Grand Result. — A Glorious Triumph of the Gospel. — A Protes- 
 tant Christian Nation. — Well governed. — The late King. — Let- 
 ter to him. 
 
 The meeting of the Hawaiian Evangelical Associ- 
 ation commenced June 3, 1863, and closed on the 1st 
 of July. The Association spent twenty-one days 
 in discussions, — the first half hour of every day 
 being devoted to religious exercises. The following 
 persons were present : — 
 
 From Haw ah. — Rev. John D. Paris, from South Kona ; 
 Rev. O. H. Guhck, from Kau ; Rev. Titus Coan, Rev. David 
 B. Lyman, and Charles H. Wetmore, M. D., from Hilo ; 
 
 (316) 
 
316 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 and Rev. Elias Bond, from Kohala. Rev. Asa Thurston, of 
 Kailua, and Rev. Lorenzo Lyons, of Waimea, were absent, 
 in consequence of sickness. 
 
 Fkom Maui. — Rev. Dwight Baldwin, from Lahaina ; 
 Rev. John F. Pogue, from Lahainaluna ; Rev. William P. 
 Alexander, from Wailuku ; and Rev. Sereno E. Bishop, 
 from Hana. 
 
 From Molokai. — Rev. Anderson O. Forbes, from Ka- 
 lauaha. 
 
 From Oahu. — Rev. Ephraim "W. Clark, Rev. Lowell 
 Smith, Rev. Peter J. Gulick, Rev. Artemas Bishop, Rev. 
 Lorrin Andrews, Rev. E. Corwin (Pastor of the Foreign 
 Church), Rev. S. C. Damon (Pastor of the Bethel Church), 
 Rev. Henry H. Parker, and Messrs. Gerrit P. Judd, M. D., 
 Henry Dimond, Edwin O. Hall, Samuel N. Castle, and 
 Amos S. Cooke, from Honolulu ; Rev. Cyrus T. Mills (Pres- 
 ident of Oahu College), and Prof. William DeWitt Alex- 
 ander, from Punahou ; Rev. Benjamin W. Parker, from 
 Kaneohe ; and Rev. John S. Emerson, from Waialua. 
 
 From Kauai. — Rev. George B. Rowell, from Waimea; 
 Rev. James W. Smith, M. D., and Rev. Daniel Dole, from 
 Koloa ; and Rev. Edward Johnson and Mr. Abner Wilcox, 
 from Waioli. 
 
 Corresponding Members. — Rev. Rufus Anderson, D. D., 
 Foreign Secretary of the A. B. C F. M., from Boston, U. S. ; 
 Rev. Edward T. Doane, from Ebon, Micronesia Mission ; 
 and Rev. J. Bicknell, formerly connected with the Marquesas 
 Mission. 
 
 The wives of most of the above-named persons were 
 present ; also Mrs. Mercy Whitney, Mrs. Clarissa Arm- 
 strong, Mrs. Maria Chamberlain, Mrs. Rebecca Hitchcock, 
 Mrs. Mary S. Rice, and Mrs. Jane vShipman, widows of 
 
RESULTS OF TEE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 317 
 
 deceased missionaries ; and Miss Maria Ogden and Miss 
 Lydia Brown. 
 
 Mr. Alexander was chosen Moderator, and Mr. O. 
 H. Gulick Scribe ; and after an introductory address 
 of considerable length, by the Foreign Secretary, the 
 meeting proceeded to business. Nine committees 
 were appointed on the same number of topics sug- 
 gested by the Secretary, who were to draw up reports 
 after their respective topics had been discussed, em- 
 bodying the sense of the meeting. The topics were 
 these : — 
 
 " 1. How far it is desirable to form distinct churches through- 
 out the Islands, independent of each other, but under the 
 supervision of the Island ecclesiastical bodies; — how far 
 it is desirable and practicable to obtain and constitute native 
 pastors for the several islands ; — whether the time has come 
 when a purely ecclesiastical control of the native pastors 
 should take the place of that which has grown out of the 
 missionary relations ; — and to what extent this ecclesiastical 
 control should be exercised. 
 
 " 2. Whether it be not expedient, hereafter, to educate 
 natives expressly and avowedly for the pastoral office ; and 
 also native females, of suitable age and character, in such a 
 way that they shall be fitted to become the wives of pastors ; — 
 M'"hat education these two classes should receive, and where 
 and from whom ; — also, should any part of the funds of the 
 American Board be employed in teaching the English lan- 
 guage. 
 
 "3. State of the religious and moral literature of the 
 
 27* 
 
318 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Islands ; — what are its deficiencies ; — and what ought to be 
 done in this department. 
 
 " 4. How far the foreign missions, sent from these Islands, 
 have exerted a beneficial reactionary influence on the evan- 
 gelical community, carried on, as they have been, with no 
 corresponding system of home missions ; — and the nature 
 and extent of the call, on these Islands, for home mis- 
 sioQS. 
 
 " 6. Whether it be expedient for the American Board to 
 send out more laborers from the United States, to occupy 
 the more importa,nt centres when the missionary fathers are 
 called to leave them ; — or whether the children of the mission 
 will be disposed and able to exert the needful conservative 
 influence after the fathers are gone ; — also, how far the 
 children of the mission are conversant with the native lan- 
 guage, and what means are used, and ought to be used, to 
 acquaint' them with it. 
 
 "6. Whether the new Christian community should now 
 assume a leading responsibility in building up the kingdom 
 of Christ on these Islands, aided by grants from the United 
 States ; — and the probable efiect of the proposed change in 
 the relations of the American Board to this community. 
 
 " 7. The proposed arrangement for the support of the for- 
 mer missionaries of the American Board, without further 
 dependence on the contributions of the native churches ; — and 
 the basis and amount of the various salaries. 
 
 "8. Whether it be desirable for the Hawaiian Evangelical 
 Association to represent the entire evangelical community on 
 the Islands, both foreign and native; — in what way this 
 should be done ; — and the use which should be made of the 
 Hawaiian language in its records and deliberations ; — also, 
 whether it be not expedient for the Association to appoint a 
 
RESULTS OF TILE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 319 
 
 Board, to act in the intervals of its meetings, for the prosecu- 
 tion of home and foreign missions, for the education of native 
 ministers and their wives, and for the publication of books ; 
 — and to report the necessary modifications of the constitu- 
 tion of the Association. 
 
 "9. Whether, and how far, the proposed changes in the 
 mission to Micronesia will enable the Board of the Hawaiian 
 Evangelical Association to assume the conduct of the mission 
 to those Islands." 
 
 Whatever may have been the diversity of opinion 
 at the outset, the results were reached with entire 
 unanimity, and the committees were successful in 
 their reports. The limits of this volume will admit 
 of only a concise statement of the results ; which is 
 indeed all that is essential to our purpose. 
 
 1. It was resolved to form as many as forty new 
 churches in the fifteen missionary districts, as fast as 
 it should be possible to obtain native pastors for 
 them, leaving the missionaries, for the present, — 
 most of them somewhat advanced in life, — in the 
 pastoral care of churches at the central places where 
 they reside. 
 
 2. While the age, experience, and superior attain- 
 ments of the older missionary must secure to him no 
 small degree of influence over native churches and 
 pastors near him, the ecclesiastical control is no 
 longer to be with him, but (so far as any is needful) 
 with the ecclesiastical bodies. Those bodies are to 
 organize the churches, define their territorial limits, 
 
320 
 
 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 ordain and install the pastors, and remove them when 
 it is desirable so to do ; and their supervision extends 
 to doctrine, discipline, and practice. — The details 
 of this supervision are left to the ecclesiastical bodies 
 of the several islands, and from their decision there 
 is, ordinarily, to be no appeal. Yet the island organ- 
 ization is allowed to refer cases of peculiar difficulty 
 to the central body, meeting annually at Honolulu, 
 for advice and counsel. The missionaries thus di- 
 vested themselves of a governing power in their 
 several districts, which they had exercised from the 
 beginning, and which government was needful for 
 those infant churches at the first. They relinquished 
 it for the sake of the still higher training and devel- 
 opment of the new Christian community. But such 
 is still the immaturity and weakness of the religious 
 life on those Islands, as to create a necessity, at least 
 for a time, for an authoritative religious superin- 
 tendence by local ecclesiastical bodies. To these the 
 pastors, foreign and native, all belong, and in them 
 the churches are represented by lay delegates, though 
 the bodies differ considerably in form and name. 
 The whole matter was necessarily discussed from the 
 missionary stand-point, rather than the ecclesiastical,' 
 since the native Christian community had not yet 
 risen to the level of strictly denominational proceed- 
 inofs, as thev are determined at home. 
 
 3. Native pastors and laymen are to be appointed, 
 along with those of foreign birth or origin, on all the 
 
RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 321 
 
 ecclesiastical and charitable bodies on the Islands, 
 and the deliberations of these bodies are to be in the 
 Hawaiian language. — This amalgamation of the two 
 classes was a necessity. The state of things at the 
 Islands is peculiar. They have been Christianized. 
 The missionaries have become citizens. In a techni- 
 cal sense they no longer are missionaries, but pastors, 
 and as such on an official parity with the native pas- 
 tors. Tlie objections, therefore, which lie against 
 missionaries elsewhere becoming members of native 
 ecclesiastical bodies, do not apply to them. 
 
 4. Pious graduates from the native college at La- 
 hainaluna, and others recommended by local ecclesi- 
 astical bodies, are to spend a year or more with some 
 competent missionary, where they will be prepared 
 for the ministerial and pastoral office. 
 
 5. There are to be boarding schools, in rural dis- 
 tricts, for females above a certain age, where they 
 may obtain a good common education, in the Ha- 
 waiian language, with a thorough domestic training, 
 and thus be fitted to act as teachers, and to become 
 the wives of native pastors. 
 
 6. Greater efficiency is to be given to the press in 
 the several departments of literature. 
 
 7. While the foreign missions are to be prosecuted 
 with zeal, home missions are to have a more promi- 
 nent place than heretofore. 
 
 8. There was declared to be no present need of 
 sending more laborers to the Hawaiian Islands from 
 
322 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 the United States ; and should a want of this sort 
 arise, it would probably be but an exception to the 
 general rule. The children of the missionaries are 
 nearly all hopefully pious ; four are already in the 
 pastoral office ; others are teachers, agriculturists, 
 etc. ; and as many as eighty of them can speak the 
 Hawaiian language with considerable ease and flu- 
 ency. The missionaries believe that a sufficient 
 number of their children will be prepared, through 
 grace, to fill the places of their fathers, when those 
 places need to be thus filled. 
 
 9 . That there may be no unnecessary hinderance to 
 dividing the churches, multiplying native pastors, and 
 obtaining their support from the native community, 
 the American Board, from the year 1864, resumes 
 the support of its former missionaries residing at the 
 Islands, so far as it shall be necessary to supplement 
 their private means. 
 
 10. The Hawaiian Evangelical Association, which 
 has heretofore consisted only of missionaries and 
 other evangelical ministers of foreign birth who sym- 
 pathize with them, is henceforth to consist of all 
 clergymen, both native and foreign, of the Congre- 
 gational and Presbyterian orders, on the Hawaiian, 
 Micronesia, and Marquesas Islands ; and also of lay 
 delegates, appointed annually by the local ecclesi- 
 astical bodies, and of laymen elected by a two-thirds 
 vote of the Association. 
 
 11. A Board was formed, called " The Board of the 
 
RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 323 
 
 Hawaiian Evangelical Association." It is to consist 
 of a Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer, and not 
 less than eighteen members, chosen annually by the 
 Association, one third of whom are to be natives. 
 This Board takes charge of home missions, the edu- 
 cation of native ministers, and females who may 
 become teachers and the wives of pastors ; of the 
 preparation, publication, and circulation of useful 
 books and tracts ; and of foreign missions, so far as 
 the conduct of them from the Hawaiian Islands is 
 found to be practicable and expedient ; together with 
 the disbursement of all funds contributed for these 
 objects, from whatever source. 
 
 12. Inasmuch as grants in aid of the several objects 
 committed to the Hawaiian Board may be needed, to 
 a certain extent, for years to come, and are to be 
 sought from the churches at home through the Amer- 
 ican Board, the Association, its Board, and its minis- 
 ters of foreign birth and descent, will continue to 
 correspond with the Foreign Secretary of that Board ; 
 so that the interest of the American churches in the 
 welfare of the Islands may be sustained, and the 
 American Board be thus enabled to make the needed 
 grants. And the channels of communication with the 
 American churches are to remain open, as heretofore, 
 to the brethren at the Islands. 
 
 13. In case the American Board should give its 
 assent, the responsibilities of that Board for direct- 
 ing the work in the Islands of the Pacific are to be 
 assumed by the Hawaiian Board. 
 
324 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 14. It was recommended that the work in Micro- 
 nesia, excepting Ponape, be carried on mainly by 
 Hawaiian missionaries, who shall be visited periodi- 
 cally by agents of the Hawaiian Board. And because 
 most of the islands in Micronesia are very low, and 
 limited in their range of vegetable productions, so 
 as to be unsuitable abodes for the superintending 
 missionaries, it was believed that they might make 
 the Hawaiian Islands the home of their families while 
 going on their stated tours of inspection. Ponape, 
 though too far west for a present centre, being a high 
 island, should be cultivated, it was thought, as the 
 centre of a future mission to the numerous islands 
 beyond. 
 
 The Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical Associa- 
 tion, or, more concisely, the Hawaiian Board, ap- 
 pointed four standing committees, — on Foreign Mis- 
 sions, Home Missions, Publications, and Education, 
 — to prepare the business in their respective depart- 
 ments for the action of the Board. 
 
 The mission, having accomplished, through the 
 blessing of God, the work specially appropriate to it 
 as a mission, has been, as such, disbanded, and 
 merged in the community. The Protestant Christian 
 community, as in older Christian countries, has been 
 organized for action. And the American Board, at its 
 annual meeting next following, which was at Roch- 
 ester, jN". Y., performed the crowning act, by trans- 
 
RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 325 
 
 ferriDg to this new Hawaiian Board its own respon- 
 sibilities for directing the work on the Hawaiian 
 Islands. As has been intimated, it relieves the 
 native churches of the support of the older mission- 
 aries, in order that those churches may be able to 
 suppoi-t their own native ministry and their diflfereut 
 charities. It also holds out an encouraging hand to 
 the infant churches, by engaging to make grants-in- 
 aid, for a time, to the new Board. 
 
 What we are permitted to see, therefore, is a 
 glorious triumph of the gospel through the labors 
 of missionaries ; and, it is believed, an effectual 
 planting of gospel institutions on those Islands, for 
 whatever people shall occupy them in the coming 
 ages. There is now there an organized Christian 
 government, with a constitution and laws as accord- 
 ant with the Holy Scriptures as in the best old 
 Christian nations. Nearly one third of the popula- 
 tion are members of Protestant churches ; the native 
 education is provided for by the government ; houses 
 for the worship of God have been everywhere 
 erected, and are preserved by the people ; regular 
 Christian congregations assemble on the Sabbath ; 
 and there is all the requisite machinery for the health- 
 ful development of the inner life of the nation, and 
 for securing it a place, however humble, among the 
 religious benefactors of the world. In short, we see a 
 Protestant Christian nation in the year 1863, in place 
 of a nation of barbarous pagans only forty years 
 
 28 
 
326 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 before, — self-governing in all its departments, and 
 nearly self-supporting. 
 
 And the Hawaiian nation is on the whole well 
 governed. The laws are -good, and appear to be 
 rigidly enforced. The king at the time of this 
 meeting was in declining health, and died not long 
 after. Better educated by far than any of his prede- 
 cessors, more intelligent, more capable of ruling 
 well, he was subject to strong feeling, and was said 
 to be less an object of veneration and love to his 
 people than was his immediate predecessor. Going 
 from England to America in his foreign travels, he 
 unhappily imbibed an anti- American prejudice, which 
 became more apparent after the arrival of the Eng- 
 lish mission. To me, personally, he was courteous. 
 He invited me to his palace on occasion of the pre- 
 sentation of Mr. McBride, our new minister resident, 
 where his attentions were all that could have been 
 expected. He, however, declined the customary 
 public audience with the Hawaiian Evangelical Asso- 
 ciation, and made no response to an invitation to 
 attend the commencement of the Oahu College. 
 
 Knowing that the proceedings of the Association 
 were regarded with some interest by the govern- 
 ment, I early sent to His Majesty, through his 
 Minister of Foreign Affairs, a printed copy of the 
 Address I made at the opening of the Association. 
 This the king kindly acknowledged. And when the 
 meeting was closed, and I was about leaving the 
 
RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 327 
 
 Islands on my return home, I took the liberty of 
 sending him the following letter, — 
 
 "Honolulu, July 6, 1863. 
 
 " To His Majesty Kamehameha IV. 
 
 " Sire : As circumstances forbid a private audience with 
 your Majesty before my departure from the Islands, I may 
 perhaps be permitted, in view of my peculiar relations to a 
 very large body of the* best friends and benefactors of this 
 nation, not to leave vdthout my most respectful aloha to both 
 your Majesties. 
 
 " Having labored assiduously during forty years for your 
 people, and having, in my old age, visited the Islands, for 
 the purpose of hastening their independence of foreign aid 
 in the maintenance of their religious institutions, I rejoice 
 in the beHef that, with the kind protection of the govern- 
 ment, this result is attainable. The important steps lately 
 taken in this direction are perhaps sufficiently indicated in 
 the printed Address, which I had the honor of sending 
 through the Minister of Foreign Affairs, and the receipt of 
 which he has duly acknowledged. I am happy to inform 
 your Majesty that the plan there indicated has since been 
 adopted, and is now going into effect, — with the best influ- 
 ence, as I cannot doubt, upon the religious welfare of your 
 people. 
 
 " My visit to these Islands has impressed me, not only 
 with the strength, but also with the beneficent and paternal 
 character of your government. In no nation in Christendom 
 is there greater security of person and property, or more of 
 civil and religious liberty. As to the progress of the nation 
 in Christian civilization, I am persuaded, and shall confi- 
 
328 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 dently aflGLrni on my return home, that the history of the 
 Christian church and of nations affords nothing equal to it. 
 
 " And now the Hawaiian Christian community is so far 
 formed and matured, that the American Board ceases to act 
 any longer as principal, and becomes an auxiliary, — merely 
 affording grants in aid of the several departments of labor 
 in building up the kingdom of Christ in these Islands, and 
 also in the Islands of Micronesia. The needed grants we 
 expect will diminish gradually, until they cease altogether. 
 "We shaU, of course, rejoice when that time comes. Mean- 
 while we regard this Christian community, thus assuming 
 the leadership and chief responsibility, as demonstrating the 
 triumphant success of the gospel of our Lord and Saviour 
 Jesus Christ. And in this we doubt not your Majesty will 
 rejoice with us. 
 
 " Praying God to grant long life and prosperity to your 
 Majesties, I am, with profound respect, 
 
 " Your Majesty's obedient, humble servant, 
 
 " R. Anderson, 
 " Foreign Secretary of the American Board 
 
 of Commissioners forForeign Missions** 
 
V. 
 
 OTHEE MISSIONS. 
 
 28* 
 
 (329) 
 
OTHEE MISSIONS. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 
 
 Name of the Mission. — Reason for the present Statement. — Such a 
 Mission not originally requested by the King. — Official Letters. — 
 Letter from Mr. Ellis. — Letter to Archbishop Sumner. — The 
 Archbishop's Reply. — Bishop of London. — Opposition to the 
 Measure. — Government License. — Consecration of Bishop Staley. 
 
 — Statement of the Bishops. — Results. — Letter of the Dean of 
 Windsor. — Desirableness of an Episcopal Presbyter at Honolulu. 
 
 — Arrival of the Mission at the Islands. — High-church Stand taken 
 by it. — Baptism of the Young Prince. — Difference in Doctrinal 
 and Practical Religious Views. — On Confirmation. — Dr. Staley's 
 two printed Sermons. — Leading Features of the Religion he is to 
 propagate on the Islands. — The People hard to be interested. — 
 The Worship too showy for them. — Public Discourtesy towards 
 the Protestant Clergy at the Royal Funeral. — Influence of the New 
 Mission in the Hawaiian Government. — Popular Unrest. — The 
 Question for the American Board. — The Reformed Catholic Mis- 
 sion an Invasion in the Hour of Victory. — Another similar 
 Movement in the Church of England. — Extracts from a Speech 
 of the Earl of Shaftesbury. ^ 
 
 The English mission lately sent to the Hawaiian 
 Islands is known there by the name of the " Eeformed 
 Catholic" Mission. It is so called in the official 
 
 (331) 
 
332 
 
 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 " Court IN'ews," and its chartered rights are under- 
 stood to be secured under the appellation of the 
 " Eeformed Catholic Church." 
 
 As nothing like an adequate account of this mis- 
 sion has been published in this country, nor, so 
 far as I know, in England, I embody a statement 
 of the facts connected with it, that have come to my 
 knowledge. 
 
 The Keport of the English " Colonial Church and 
 School Society" for 1860 s contains letters from 
 Richard Armstrong, D.D., President of the Ha- 
 waiian Board of Public Instruction, and His Excel- 
 lency R. C. Wyllie, Minister of Foreign Affairs, the 
 former dated February 29, 1860, and the latter March 
 13th, both addressed to the Rev. William Ellis, of 
 London. These letters are important, as showing 
 that such a mission as the one now under considera- 
 tion formed no part of the original design of the 
 king and his legal advisers. Dr. Armstrong's letter 
 is as follows : — 
 
 " Having been a resident of this place many years ago, 
 and your name being yet fresh in the recollection of many 
 here, both native and foreign, you wiU be prepared to appre- 
 ciate the object of this letter. I will therefore make no 
 apology for addressing it to you. 
 
 " Besides the two large native churches, we have here 
 two of the Congregational order, — one of them in con- 
 nection with the Seamen's Chapel, — and one Methodist, 
 none of them large, for our foreign population is smaU, 
 
THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 333 
 
 except in the fall season, when whaling ships resort to our 
 ports. 
 
 " There are quite a number of persons here, and a few 
 families, who are either members of the Episcopal church 
 or partial to that church, and they have long been desirous 
 to secure the services of an Episcopal minister, to break to 
 them the bread of life. 
 
 " Several months ago, the king, who takes much interest in 
 the subject, directed his Minister of Foreign Relations, R. 
 C. Wyllie, a gentleman from Scotland, who also feels great 
 interest in the matter, to write and guarantee to a suitable 
 clergyman of the Episcopal church, who may come to Hono- 
 lulu and labor for the spiritual good of its population, an 
 annual salary of one thousand dollars, hoping that a full salary 
 might be made up for him by this and what might be con- 
 tributed for the object in England. Less than two thousand 
 dollars would not be sufficient. And should the right man 
 be obtained, he will have no difficulty in raising this amount 
 here. The king has offered a lot of ground as a site for an 
 Episcopal church ; and there will, I think, be no difficulty 
 in raising means here to erect one upon it. 
 
 " How to obtain just the right man is a question of great 
 interest, not only to those of the Episcopal churchy but to 
 all who love Zion here. And here is just the reason for 
 the liberty I take in addressing you now. You have lived 
 here, and have associated with American missionaries. 
 You would, therefore, know at once what kind of a man 
 would be calculated to do good here. I may add, also, that 
 I address you at the request of several Episcopalians, who are 
 among our best people. They want a man of evangelical 
 sentiment, of respectable talents, and most exemplary Chris- 
 tian life. A High Churchman, or one of loose Christian 
 
334 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 habits, would not succeed. He would not have the sympathy 
 and support of the other evangelical ministers at all, but 
 rather opposition, as you well know from personal observa- 
 tion. 
 
 "Could you see the Bishop of London on the subject, 
 both in regard to' a suitable man, and a portion of his sup- 
 port? — though I think, if acceptable, he will very soon get 
 his entire support here. 
 
 " I send this through Mr. Wyllie, who will enclose it 
 officially." 
 
 Mr. Wyllie wrote thus to Mr. Ellis : — 
 
 " I have the honor to enclose to you a letter from the 
 Kev. Richard Armstrong, D. D., President of the Board of 
 Public Instruction, which, he informs me, is on the subject 
 of the establishment in this capital of an Episcopal Church. 
 
 " Their Majesties the king and queen prefer that form 
 of worship, and were married according to the rites of the 
 English Episcopal Church. 
 
 " The king himself, taking all the interest in the educa- 
 tion, morals, and religion of his people which becomes him 
 as a sovereign, believes that an Episcopal Church here, be- 
 sides supplying a want long felt by many British and Amer- 
 ican families, would operate beneficially in narrowing the 
 existing broad antagonism of the Calvinistic and Catholic 
 creeds, and thereby promote that brotherly feeling between 
 the clergy of both that so well becomes the followers of the 
 same Lord. 
 
 " By order of His Majesty I have written fully upon this 
 subject to Manley Hopkins, Esq., the king's Charge d' Af- 
 faires and Consul-General in London. If you honor him 
 
THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 335 
 
 with a call, he will communicate to you what further infor- 
 mation you may desire." 
 
 I am not aware that Mr. Wyllie's letter to Mr. 
 Hopkins has been made public ; but there can be no 
 doubt it was in strict accordance with the letters to 
 Mr. Ellis. 
 
 Mr. Ellis must have received his letters in the 
 spring of 1860. A letter addressed by him to my- 
 self, dated July 24, 1861, somewhat more than a 
 year afterwards, gives a continuation of the history. 
 He says, — 
 
 '' I immediately waited on Mr. Hopkins, the Hawaiian 
 Consul, who expressed some surprise that I should have 
 been applied to, and informed me that he was already in 
 cooperation with parties in England, endeavoring to send 
 out, not a simple clergyman, as desired by the king, but a 
 bishop. I expressed my opinion that such a procedure 
 would be a great mistake, as the bishop, if sent, would prob- 
 ably fail, while a respectable pious clergyman, who would 
 cooperate with the Christian ministers already there in pro- 
 moting the moral and spiritual benefit of the community, 
 would prove a real blessing, especially to those who cherished 
 attachment for the system of the Church of England, of which, 
 excepting as one of the various forms of Christianity, the 
 king must necessarily be ignorant. 
 
 *' Mr. Hopkins then handed me a sort of circular, which 
 he had prepared, and by the names attached to which I per- 
 ceived that he was associated with that section of the Church 
 of England from which the greatest number of perverts to 
 
336 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 Popery has proceeded, and between whom and the Roman 
 Catholics the difference is reported to be slight. I left Mr. 
 Hopkins under the impression that any interference on my 
 part was by him deemed unnecessary, and would not be wel- 
 come. 
 
 " Some time after, Mr. Hopkins wrote to me, asking the 
 loan of my Tour of Hawaii, and any other information I 
 would supply, as he was about to prepare a statement for 
 publication in furtherance of the object. I sent him the 
 Tour, and enclosed a copy of your last Annual Keport,_ 
 informing him that it would supply the most authentic ac- 
 count of the extent of religion among the people, and the 
 amount of provision already made for their educational and 
 religious improvement. 
 
 " I had, in the mean time, communicated the request which 
 I had received from the Sandwich Islands to the ' Colonial 
 Church and School Society,' placing the letters from Mr. 
 Wyllie and Dr. Armstrong in the hands of the Secretary, 
 with whom I left the circular of Mr. Hopkins. The Com- 
 mittee approved of the object, and when the letters were 
 submitted to the Bishop of London, his lordship expressed 
 his entire concurrence in these proceedings, and his readiness 
 to aid in carrying them out. 1 forward you a copy of their 
 last year's Report, by which (p. 98) you will learn their 
 views and proceedings. I suggested that the clergyman 
 should be married. 
 
 " Disappointed in one or two individuals, whom they 
 deemed suitable, I now find that the sectioQ of the Church 
 of England, of which the Bishop of Oxford, Mr. Beresford 
 Hope, and some others of similar views, are the representa- 
 tives, have appointed a Bishop of Hawaii, who is, I believe, 
 about to nroceed to his newly-made diocese. How far the 
 
THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION; 337 
 
 king of the Sandwich Islands may approve of the territorial 
 title when informed of its import, as no doubt he will be, 
 and how far he may regard it as similar to the assumption 
 of the Pope in appointing Cardinal Wiseman Bishop of 
 Westminster, I do not pretend to guess. But I deeply 
 regret that, instead of an unpretending clergyman, holding 
 and preaching the simple truths of the gospel, which would 
 have been beneficial to the souls of his flock, the section of 
 the Church of England characterized by extreme ritualism, 
 and supposed leaning towards the forms of Popery, should 
 have thought it preferable to send a bishop, with all the para- 
 phernalia appertaining to his office and functions, among a 
 people just emerging from barbarism and idolatry, and to 
 whom, heretofore, the simplicity in which the New Testa- 
 ment presents Christianity has been one of its attractions, as 
 well as one of the chief characteristics which externally dis- 
 tinguish it from Heathenism and Popery." 
 
 As soon as information of this proposed mission 
 to the Islands reached the United States ('coming 
 through a Hawaiian newspaper), it seemed proper 
 to address the Archbishop of Canterbury ; and the 
 letter, dated September 3, 1860, with the reply of 
 the archbishop, will be given here. 
 
 " My Lord : A newspaper published at the Sandwich 
 Islands, called ' The Pacific Commercial Advertiser,' lately 
 copied an article from an English paper, which is the occa- 
 sion of this letter. The article was as follows : — 
 
 " ' Church of England in the Sandwich Islands. — There 
 
 is some idea of the introduction of Anghcanism, and, if pos- 
 
 29 
 
338 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 sible, of its episcopate, into these Islands, which territorially 
 do not belong to the English crown, and ecclesiastically per- 
 tain to the American missionaries. It is stated that an effort" 
 is being made by Mr. Manley Hopkins, Consul for Hawaii, in 
 concert with the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, 
 to introduce a branch of the Church of England into the 
 Sandwich Islands. Since the year 1827 the Church of Rome 
 has made persevering efforts to establish itself among these 
 interesting islanders, but without success until 1839, when 
 the Roman Catholic faith was introduced under the pressure 
 of a French admiral and the guns of a French frigate ; and 
 now; there is not only a Roman Catholic bishop and a staff of 
 clergy, but a body of Sisters of Mercy, established at Hawaii. 
 The leanings of the king and queen, who are themselves 
 Protestants, have been always in favor of the English Church ; 
 and they have requested the cooperation of this country in 
 the work. The king offers to build a parsonage, and to give 
 a site for a church at once, and to pay a salary of £200 a 
 year to an English clergyman. It is ultimately hoped that 
 Hawaii will become the see of an English bishop, with Poly- 
 nesia for the sphere of his jurisdiction. The archbishop has 
 given his encouragement to the plan.' 
 
 " Considering all the circumstances, it has seemed prudent 
 to notice this article, though we do not regard it as conclu- 
 sive evidence, and to address ourselves to your Grace, as 
 having, perhaps, a governing influence over such an arrange- 
 ment as is proposed, as well as being most liberal and 
 friendly in your feelings towards the missionary enterprises 
 of other Christian bodies. 
 
 " It has been the policy of our Board to leave the islands 
 of the South Pacific to be evangelized exclusively by means 
 
TEE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 339 
 
 of the labors of our English brethren, and to confine our own 
 efforts exclusively to the islands situated north of the equator 
 — the Sandwich and Micronesia Islands. 
 
 " The Sandwich Islands being now virtually Christianized, 
 we can have no objection to the people arranging themselves 
 in different Christian denominations, as they please. If it 
 be a fact, as stated in the article above quoted, that the 
 king and queen prefer the Episcopal worship to the simple 
 forms under which they have had their Christian training, 
 they can have no difficulty in arranging for their own accom- 
 modation in this matter. They can easily secure for them- 
 selves this form of worship. 
 
 " But if the king's ministers have advised him to encour- 
 age the introduction of ' a branch of the Church of England 
 into the Sandwich Islands,' we believe they have acted un- 
 wisely. Might not such a step by the Church of England, 
 implying, as it must, the probable extension of British domin- 
 ion, be regarded with jealousy by the government of the 
 United States? We fear it would stimulate the French 
 government to connect itself, more than it has done, with the 
 Roman Catholic mission on those Islands. And we appre- 
 hend it would have the ultimate effect to distract the counsels 
 of the native government, and to estrange it from the men 
 who planted and have sustained the gospel institutions on 
 those Islands ; apart from whom, without a miracle of 
 grace (as we apprehend), those institutions cannot long 
 exist under a native government. 
 
 " It has been our constant aim, as a missionary institu- 
 tion, in planting churches at the Sandwich Islands, to pre- 
 serve them free from all subjection to the ecclesiastical bodies 
 in our own country ; and the very large and respectable body 
 of people in the United States who have now expended a 
 
340 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 million of dollars in imparting the blessings of the gospel to 
 the Sandwich Islands, would earnestly deprecate such a 
 measure as the one now under consideration. We entreat 
 your Grace to exert an influence with the Society for the 
 Propagation of the Gospel, to dissuade that venerable institu- 
 tion from extending its operations to the islands in the North 
 Pacific, since the effect of such an extension, however well 
 intended, would be to embarrass, weaken, and discourage 
 the Christian missions of their American brethren, hitherto 
 so signally crowned with the divine blessing. 
 
 " The apology for this letter is in the importance of its 
 object, and also in the confidence that we are addressing an 
 enlightened friend of all that concerns the kingdom of our 
 blessed E-edeemer ; and your Grace will please accept the 
 assurance of our profound respect and esteem.'* 
 
 To the foregoing, the archbishop returned the fol- 
 lowing reply : — 
 
 "Lambeth Palace, September 28, 1860. 
 
 "ReYerend Sm : In consequence of the letter dated 3d 
 instant, which I had the honor of receiving from you, I have 
 made inquiry on the subject to which it refers ; and I find it 
 to be quite true, that certain individuals have formed them- 
 selves into a committee, for the purpose of taking advantage 
 of the proposal of the king of Hawaii, and with the ultimate 
 view of establishing a bishop on the Polynesian Islands. 
 
 " The subject does not originate with the Society for Prop- 
 agating the Gospel, to which it has not been hitherto proposed. 
 And it is altogether untrue, that the archbishop encourages 
 the plan, of which, in fact, he was ignorant until your letter 
 arrived. 
 
THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION, 341 
 
 " Should an attempt be made to connect this object with 
 the Society for JPropagating the Gospel, I shall think it my 
 duty to lay your letter before the persons who chiefly admin- 
 ister its affairs ; and I shall be truly sorry if any circum- 
 stances shall occur calculated to create jealousy between 
 parties who have the same great end in view — an object 
 which would be counteracted by collision, in the same degree 
 as it may be promoted by cooperation. 
 
 " With high respect for the Society to which you belong, 
 and much thankfulness for the work which God has enabled 
 it to effect, I remain, 
 
 " Reverend Sir, your faithful servant, 
 
 "J. B. Cantatjr. 
 " To the Secretary of the Board of Missions." 
 
 The Report of the " Church and School Society " 
 states, that the plan proposed in the letters from 
 Messrs. Armstrong and W^dlie had received the 
 cordial concurrence of the Bishop of London. And 
 it appears, from an editorial article in "The Even- 
 ing Standard " (a London nev^spaper) of Novem- 
 ber 14, 1861, that he objected so decidedly to the 
 plan of sending a bishop, as to come near defeating 
 the measure.^ On this becoming known, a letter 
 
 ^ From the same source we learn that the law officers hesitated as 
 to the applicability to this case of a former decision. That decision 
 appears to have been, that there were no legal impediments to conse- 
 crating missionary bishops for parts beyond Her Majesty's dominions. 
 This decision was doubtless reached, in the first instance, in respect 
 to pagan Africa or China. But would it apply to a Christian, 
 independent nation, like the Hawaiian, whose independence had been 
 
 29* 
 
342 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 was addressed to the Bishop of London by the For- 
 eign Secretary of the American Board. But before 
 there was time for it to reach London, the Eev. T. 
 N. Staley, D. D., had been consecrated "Bishop of the 
 United Church of England and Ireland in the 
 Hawaiian or Sandwich Islands, and all other of the 
 dominions of the king of Hawaii," or, more briefly, 
 " Bishop of the United Church of England and Ire- 
 land in Hawaii." This language is from the license 
 of the Foreign Secretary, Earl Russell, on which 
 Dr. Staley was consecrated. The following is a 
 copy of the license : — 
 
 " Victoria, by the grace of God, etc., to the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, etc., greeting : — 
 
 " Whereas you, the said John Bird, Archbishop of Can- 
 terbury, have humbly apphed unto us for our license, by 
 warrant under our Royal Signet and Seal Manual, author- 
 izing and empowering you to consecrate the Rev. Thomas 
 Nettleship Staley, Clerk, Master of Arts, a British subject, 
 
 acknowledged and guaranteed by the British nation ? No wonder the 
 lawyers and the bishop hesitated. Their scruples seem to have been 
 overcome at last by evidence that the Hawaiian king had given his 
 assent to the plan. It is not known what influences were brought 
 to bear upon him. But the Hawaiian government is as really a gov- 
 ernment of laws, as is that of England ; and Hawaiian lawyers, if they 
 felt free to speak, would probably declare that a request from their 
 king, for an extension of the " United Church of England and Ire- 
 land" to their independent kingdom, lay beyond his legal powers. 
 That the king was not self-moved to make such a request, we have 
 evidence in the documents at the opening of this chapter. 
 
TEE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 343 
 
 to be bishop of the United Chiirch of England and Ireland 
 in the Hawaiian or Sandwich Islands, and all other of the 
 dominions of the king of Hawaii, jou have certified to us 
 that you have fully ascertained the sufficiency of the said 
 Rev. Thomas Nettleship Staley in good learning, the sound- 
 ness of his faith, and the purity of his manners. 
 
 " Now, it is our royal will and pleasure, and we do, by this 
 our license under our Royal Signet and Sign Manual, author- 
 ize and empower you, the said archbishop, to consecrate the 
 said Thomas Nettleship Staley to be bishop of the United 
 Church of England and Ireland in Hawaii. 
 
 " Given at our Court of St. James's the 11th day of De- 
 cember, 1861, in the twenty-fifth year of our reign. 
 "By Her Majesty's command. Russell." 
 
 The recognition was on the 15th of December, 
 and the consecrating prelates were Archbishop Sum- 
 ner, the Bishop of London, and the Bishop of 
 Oxford. 
 
 The Bishop of London replied in due course to 
 the letter of the Secretary, and stated that " every- 
 thing had been arranged in strict accordance with 
 the expressed wishes of the king of the Sandwich 
 Islands." He also expressed the hope, "as Bishop 
 Staley goes forth with an ardent desire wisely and 
 faithfully to bear his part in preaching the gospel of 
 Christ, and advancing his kingdom," that "he may 
 be found to strengthen the hands of all who have the 
 same object at heart." The Bishop of Oxford, in 
 his Preface to a work of Mr. Manley Hopkins, the 
 
344 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Hawaiian Consul-Geueral, spoken of by Mr. Ellis 
 (dated May 24, 1862), also declares the confirmation 
 of the bishop to have been at the desii'e of the 
 Hawaiian king.^ From the preceding statement we 
 draw the following inferences : — 
 
 1. The idea of sending a bishop to the Hawaiian 
 Islands did not originate with the Hawaiian king. 
 It was neither his idea nor desire, when his minis- 
 ters wrote to England for an Episcopal presbyter. 
 It must have originated in England. 
 
 2. Bishop Staley and his presbyters were selected 
 neither by Archbishop Sumner, nor by the Bishop 
 of London. 
 
 3. The opposition of the Bishop of London, in 
 November, 1861, viewed in connection with his 
 agency in the consecration in the following month, 
 renders it probable that, up to November of that 
 year, no assenting response had been received from 
 the Hawaiian king. This conclusion is strengthened 
 by the singularly vague language, otherwise nnac- 
 
 • 1 " Hawaii : The Past, Present, and Future of its Island-King- 
 dom. By Manley Hopkins, Hawaiian Consul- General, etc. With a 
 Preface, by the Bishop of Oxford. London, 1862." It should be said 
 of this work, that its author was never at the Sandwich Islands, and 
 that he reposed undue confidence in authorities that were hostile to 
 the American ilission. No apology can be made, however, for the 
 dishonorable caricature-engraving of the Rev. William Richards — 
 professedly '* a sketch from memory, by the author." And one can- 
 not but wonder, that so highly intelligent a prelate as Bishop Wilber- 
 force should give his sanction to a work of so one-sided and partisan 
 a character. 
 
THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 345 
 
 countable, employed by Mr. Hopkins at page 339 of 
 his work, — printed, it may be, some time before the 
 date of the Bishop of Oxford's Preface, — where, 
 instead of saying that the king had asked for a 
 hisliop, he says the church and people of England 
 were requested to " establish a branch of the Reformed 
 Ej)iscopal Church ^ in Hawaii ; " and even this is 
 more than can be gathered from the official letters. 
 
 4. As there was abundant time for an interchange 
 of letters after the Bishop of Oxford and his associ- 
 ates had taken up the project of this mission, Bishop 
 Tait's assent obliges us to suppose the young king 
 to have at length acceded to the proposal of a bishop ; 
 and this is rendered the more probable by the cordial 
 reception he is known to have given the mission on 
 its reaching Honolulu. 
 
 Among the documents connected with this mission, 
 important because influential with the reigning powers 
 at the Islands, is the following letter from the Dean 
 of Windsor to Dr. Staley : — 
 
 "Windsor, August 15, 1862. 
 
 " My dear Lord Bishop : The queen has desired me 
 to express to you her regret at being unable, in consequence 
 of her great affliction, and absence in Scotland, to commu- 
 nicate with you personally upon many most interesting cir- 
 cumstances connected with your episcopate. 
 
 1 What is the '• Reformed Episcopal Church " ? 
 
346 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 " Her Majesty preserves a lively recoUection of the visit 
 of the king of the Sandwich Islands to this country, eleven 
 years ago ; and more especially of the deep interest then 
 taken by her beloved consort in his welfare. Since that time 
 she has most gratefully appreciated and sympathized with all 
 the exertions of the king with a view to the progress of 
 Christianity in Honolulu, and has heard with much satis- 
 faction of his attachment to the doctrines and discipline of 
 the Church of England. 
 
 "For the queen of the Sandwich Islands, as springing 
 from her own nation, Her Majesty entertains sentiments of 
 peculiar regard, and considers her position as most propi- 
 tiously exercised in furthering the good work of the English 
 mission. 
 
 " But it is to the intention of the royal parents with regard 
 to the crown prince that Her Majesty looks forward with the 
 most hope and confidence. She has heard with great satis- 
 faction that he will, in the first place, be intrusted to your 
 justice and care ; being assured that you will associate with 
 the other duties of your episcopate, as one of its first objects, 
 the instruction of the heir of the crown, early, in the sound 
 and charitable views of religion which belong to the Church 
 into which he is to be admitted. Her best wishes and 
 prayers will attend the baptismal rites, with which, imme- 
 diately on your arrival at Honolulu, you will receive the 
 prince into our Church. Tour episcopate will thus be in- 
 augurated on the Islands with the most promising auspices. 
 
 " Her Majesty has already signified, through her Secretary 
 of State for Foreign Aifairs, her intention of being one of 
 the sponsors to the prince, and has forwarded a suitable gift 
 for the occasion. 
 
TEE HEFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 347 
 
 " Her Majesty has commandedi me to add, that, although 
 now left alone, she shall continue to watch the progress of 
 Christianity, and education, and social improvement, in the 
 Sandwich Islands, with the same lively interest with which 
 she has hitherto watched it in conjunction with the prince 
 consort. Such progress, under the Almighty aid, and your 
 own supervision, she considers as mainly depending upon the 
 intelligence and refinement of character and mind so remark- 
 able in the king. 
 
 " Believe me, dear Lord Bishop, most sincerely yours, 
 
 "JEROLD WELLESLY, 
 ** Dean of Windsor, Resident Chaplain, S^c." 
 
 I may say here, that while I deprecated the send- 
 ing of a bishop to the Hawaiian Islands, at the pres- 
 ent stage of their religious development, I believed, 
 it was desirable to send to Honolulu an evangelical 
 presbyter of the Episcopal Church, such as the king 
 requested. A year or more before the date of the 
 letters of Dr. Armstrong and Secretary Wyllie to 
 Mr. Ellis, I advised a bishop of the American branch 
 of that Church to pi^ocure the sending of an evangeli- 
 cal presbyter to the metropolis of those Islands. I 
 believed there was then a demand . for one near the 
 court, and that the right man would strengthen the 
 influence of religion. As the Islands had been Chris- 
 tianized, I went even farther. Meeting a bishop of 
 the Methodist Episcopal Church, at a somewhat 
 earlier date, whom I had long known and esteemed, 
 I suggested that it might prove a useful stimulus to 
 
348 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 the religious spirit on those Islands, were his Church 
 to send a good man to Honolulu. This was done, 
 but the enterprise did not prove successful. 
 
 Bishop Staley arrived at Honolulu on the 11th of 
 October, 1862, accompanied by two presbyters, the 
 Rev. G. Mason and Rev. E. EDbotson ; and another, 
 Mr. Scott, arrived soon after. They could not have 
 had a more cordial reception than was given them by 
 the king and qiieen. 
 
 It is to be regretted that, in a land so lately recov- 
 ered from a barbarous paganism, the members of 
 this mission should have felt themselves rigidly bound 
 by the conventionalities of the High Church. _ The 
 Protestant clergy of Honolulu (missionaries and oth- 
 ers), took an early opportunity to invite one of the 
 newly-arrived brethren to attend a union monthly 
 meeting for prayer, and he, after consulting his bishop, 
 made the following reply : — 
 
 " He [the bishop] strengthened my own opinion, viz., that 
 it would be inconsistent in a clergyman of our Church to 
 attend a prayer-meeting in a place of worship belonging to 
 a denomination of Christians who do not regard episcopacy 
 of divine appointment." 
 
 There was no collision. The common civilities of 
 Christian life were reciprocated. But that was all. 
 Theoretically, practically, the office and work of *he 
 American brethren as Christian ministers, as well as 
 
THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 349 
 
 their churches and native ministry, were ignored by 
 the Keformed Catholics, as much as they ever had 
 been by the Koman Catholics. If they met their 
 American brethren at all, it was never as divinely 
 authorized Christian missionaries ; and this was be- 
 ginning to be understood by the natives. Holding 
 to baptismal regeneration, they thought it right, 
 perhaps a duty, to baptize infants who had not been 
 baptized, wherever they could do it, without regard 
 to the Protestant churches to which the parents 
 belonged, or to the relations sustained by the parents 
 to the missionary pastors.^ 
 
 It was the expectation of the bishop and his com- 
 pany, that they would have the privilege of baptiz- 
 ing the young Prince of Hawaii, heir to the throne, 
 on reaching the Islands. But, to the great grief 
 both of his parents and of the nation, the child sick- 
 ened unto death, and Mr. Clark, pastor of the first 
 church in Honolulu and one of the older mission- 
 aries, was summoned to the palace to administer the 
 ordinance. 
 
 The following lines, quoted from a Honolulu news- 
 paper, with the signature "G. M.," and the caption 
 "The English Missionary's Approach to the Sand- 
 wich Islands, October, 1862," are understood to have 
 been composed by one of the English presbyters 
 before he reached the Islands : — 
 
 ^ This declaration is made on the strength of concurrent testimony 
 
 at the Islands. 
 
 SO 
 
350 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 " E'en now expectant stands Hawaii's king, 
 As a kind nursing father, to embrace 
 The glorious system of restoring grace. 
 His royal spouse, with all a mother's joy, 
 Leads to the holy font their princely boy. 
 Where England's bishop, sent with power to bless, 
 Robes the young chief with Christ's own righteous- 
 ness." 
 
 It may be that the difference in doctrinal and prac- 
 tical religious views between the two missions was 
 too wide to admit of much, intimacy. A small tract 
 was early issued on Confirmation, also with the sig- 
 nature " G. M.," in which the rite is said to be "a 
 sacramental ordinance of the Church, necessary for 
 all Christians who are in a condition to receive it ; " 
 while "the person who administers it must be a 
 bishop of the Holy CathoHc Church." "Young" 
 and "old," "sinners," "all who have not been con- 
 firmed," were urged to " come and see God's minis- 
 ters," and " Listen to the gracious words, ^Thy sins 
 are forgiven thee.' " It was declared that, "Confir- 
 mation is intended to fit us for receiving the Body 
 and Blood of the Lord Jesus in the Blessed Sacra- 
 ment of the Altar." 
 
 Dr. Staley has printed two sermons at the Islands 
 — one preached in London, the other at Honolulu. 
 The following declarations in the sermon first 
 preached, are enough to have fully justified the hope 
 of a different result from the one above stated. 
 
THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 351 
 
 " Nothing," he says, " would shake all religious belief in 
 the Islands more effectually than for us to assume an atti- 
 tude of hostility to those forms of Christianity, with which 
 they [the people] are now familiar." Again : " We must 
 make it clear, that we do not go forth to ignore and override 
 what has been done by others." And again : " The great 
 object of the mission is the salvation of the souls and bodies 
 of those among whom we are going to labor, and not the 
 numbers we can count as members of our communion." 
 
 Some of the leading features of the religion, which 
 the bishop proposed setting forth for the acceptance 
 and salvation of the islanders, are indicated in the 
 second sermon. 
 
 Their worship was to be " guided by Holy Scripture, as 
 interpreted by the ancient fathers, implying by that term 
 those chiefly of the first five centuries — the purest ages of 
 the Church." They were to be taught that their infants 
 were, by baptism, " made members of Christ, children of 
 God, and inheritors of the kingdom of heaven." And when 
 the baptized children arrived at " years of discretion," they 
 were to be encouraged to believe that they would " be 
 strengthened by a new gift of the Holy Spirit, imparted to 
 them by the imposition of hands," in '' the holy rite of con- 
 firmation." Being thus " initiated into full communion with 
 the Church," they were to be deemed fitted to " approach the 
 Blessed Sacrament of Christ's Body and Blood." The bap- 
 tized were also to be taught that they were not to wait till 
 they were "converted by some sudden, irresistible impulse," 
 but to regard themselves " as already, by baptism, grafted 
 into Christ's church," and not only bound, but " able to 
 
352 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 crucify the old man, with his evil deeds, by the strength 
 already imparted from above/' If their consciences vp-ere 
 " burdened with sin," they were to be encouraged " to come 
 to the minister, and open their grief," and " receive the bene- 
 fit of absolution.'' The islanders, under the instruction of 
 the missionaries, are wont to call one day in seven the Sah- 
 hath, but "most falsely aiid mischievously," in the opinion of 
 Bishop Staley ; " for the Church provides an order of prayer 
 to be said daily throughout the year." " Such," he adds, 
 " are some of the leading features in that church system we 
 come to establish among the people of these Islands." 
 
 The reader is left to judge how very far these 
 "forms of Christianity," which the bishop and his 
 associates propose to establish among the people of 
 the Hawaiian Islands, differ from those that have 
 been already established, and how great must be 
 their tendency "to shake all religious belief on 
 the Islands." ^ 
 
 It was found hard to interest the people in this 
 new form of religion. Excepting on a few extraordi- 
 nary occasions, the audiences were everywhere small. 
 
 ^ In the Appendix the foregoing extracts are printed in their con- 
 nections, that there may be no unfairness to their author. Should it 
 be thought that the bishop honestly regarded himself as sustained by 
 the standards of his Church, that might be admitted. Nevertheless it 
 is true, that very few missionaries do actually go forth from that 
 Church into the heathen world to promulgate those doctrines ; and it 
 is none the less true that they could not be "estabhshed among the 
 people of those Islands " without a complete and dangerous revolu- 
 tion in their rehgious opinions and habits. 
 
TEE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 353 
 
 It was even so within the precincts of the Court. 
 The worship was evidently too showy for the reli- 
 gious Ijaste of the people ; too like the Roman Catho- 
 lic; — with surplice and stole; with alb, and cope, 
 and crosier; with rochet, and mitre, and pastoral 
 staff; with Episcopal ring and banner; with pictures, 
 altar-candles, robings, intonations, processions, and 
 attitudes.^ The mitre was worn at the confirmation 
 of the king and queen, but is said to be very seldom 
 worn by a bishop in England. We have it from one 
 present at the late king's funeral in the " temporary 
 cathedral," that " more than one hundred and fifty 
 candles were burning in that small church at noon- 
 day ; while the bishop's back was most of the time 
 towards the audience, with his altar, and pictures, and 
 candles before him." 
 
 In the semi-ofl5cial account of the funeral of Kame- 
 hameha IV. , in The Pacific Commercial Advertiser, 
 was this statement : — 
 
 " Following the servants of the late king, came the clergy 
 of the various denominations ; but of the American clergy 
 (the most numerous here) we observed but one representative, 
 and understood that the reason of their non-appearance was 
 the sneering way in which they were thought to be referred 
 to in the programme." 
 
 ' I find these all mentioned in the different accounts I have seen of 
 the public occasions on which the bishop and his associates have had 
 professional duties to perform. I cannot of course vouch for the 
 entire accuracy of the statement. 
 
 30* 
 
354 THE BAWAHAN ISLANDS. 
 
 That part of the programme was as follows : — 
 
 " Ministers of Religion of the several Denominations. 
 
 The Clergy of the Roman Catholic Church. 
 
 His Lordship Louis, the Rt. Rev. Bishop of Arathea, 
 
 and Vicar Apostolic of the Hawaiian 
 
 Islands. 
 
 Choir of the Hawaiian Cathedral. 
 
 Officiating Clergy. 
 
 His Lordship the Rt. Reverend Bishop of Honolulu." 
 
 The least that can be said in respect to this inde- 
 corum of denying to the American clerical body the 
 title and standing of clergymen, which they have 
 always had in the Christian Church of the Islands, as 
 well as in their own country, is, that it must be num- 
 bered among the unfortunate consequences of this 
 mission. The only Protestant clergyman present at 
 the funeral solemnities — one who had been called 
 to the palace, not long before, to baptize the dying 
 young prince, the heir apparent to the throne, and to 
 officiate at his funeral — gave public expression to 
 his own feelings and those of his brethren. 
 
 " We do not object," he says, " that a section of the Chris- 
 tian Church — if it sees fit in its bigoted wisdom — should 
 deny the Protestant clergy a standing in the Christian Church. 
 But to thrust this bigotry into a pubhc document of the gov- 
 ernment, which has been brought into being and taken a 
 standing among the Christian nations of the earth mainly in 
 consequence of the labors of these same Protestant clergy- 
 
TSE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 355 
 
 men, is what we do not approve. There was no necessity 
 for the government, on so solemn an occasion, to treat with 
 discourtesy any of its subjects, especially its best friends and 
 truest benefactors." 
 
 The letter from the queen's chaplain at "Windsor 
 was virtually a letter of commendation from Queen 
 Victoria to the king and queen of the Hawaiian Isl- 
 ands, and was made public immediately on the arri- 
 val of the mission at Honolulu. And the bishop was 
 most cordially received by the late king, whose 
 youthful devotion to his interests sopn became mani- 
 fest to the people. Of com'se it was proper for the 
 king to connect himself with whatever branch of the 
 visible church he might choose. 
 
 Considering his zeal, we cannot but feel surprise 
 that so few of the people were moved by his 
 example. But it has not been without influence 
 among the higher officers of the government. At 
 the present time, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, the 
 Minister of the Interior, the Attorney General, the 
 present governor of Oahu, and the governor of Maui 
 — the last a native gentleman — are connected with 
 the Reformed Catholic Church.^ The only other 
 cabinet minister — the one having charge of the 
 finances — is a French gentleman and a Roman 
 Catholic. The present king retains Bishop Staley as 
 
 * The present king, his venerable father, and his sister Victoria, 
 have not connected themselves with that church. 
 
356 TIIE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 his chaplain, and, though remaining at the head of 
 his mission, has made him a member of his Privy 
 Council. 
 
 Meanwhile there have been indications of unrest in 
 the public mind. Soon after the formation of the 
 new ministry, an earnest controversy arose in the 
 newspapers, based on a credited report that the 
 bishop was to be made President of the Board of 
 Education, and so have control of the public schools. 
 Mr. WylHe, writing me on the 1st of May, 1864, 
 mentions also a report as being then current, " that 
 the king intended so to reform the constitution as to 
 make the Episcopal religion the established religion 
 of his kingdom, to tax his people for its support, and 
 to place Bishop Staley in high political office." This 
 report Mr. Wyllie pronounces, in strong language, 
 to be without fouudatiou. It grew out of the calling 
 of a convention, by the king, for revising the consti- 
 tution of Kamehameha m. 
 
 With the struggles for mere political ascendency 
 in this little kingdom (if such there are), whether 
 by Prance, England, or the United States, I have at 
 present nothing to do. The two governments first 
 named have pledged themselves never, in any form, 
 to take possession of the Islands ; ^ and the one last 
 named, while I am confident it would not consent to 
 
 » Chapter XTTT. 
 
TRE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 357 
 
 their coming under a foreign power, will do all it can 
 to maintain their national independence. 
 
 But the American Board of Commissioners for 
 Foreign Missions, as a missionary body, and the nu- 
 merous and intelligent Christian churches which sus- 
 tain its operations, cannot possibly be indifferent to 
 the safety, on those Islands, of the glorious results 
 which have cost them so much labor during the past 
 forty years, and an outlay considerably exceeding a 
 million of dollars. 
 
 As the case now stands, the Reformed Catholic 
 mission on the Hawaiian Islands will seem like a 
 breach of that courtesy, which is due from one Chris- 
 tian body to another, and which is so important in 
 the work of missions. In the hour of victory, after 
 a loDg and arduous conflict and a great expenditure, 
 just when we were taking measures to secure our 
 conquest for the Lord of the Church, a body of pro- 
 fessed allies comes upon us from the land of our 
 fathers, with the evident i-ntent, if it be possible, of 
 taking possession of the field ! The principle in- 
 volved in this proceeding should receive the serious 
 consideration of our English brethren, and of all who 
 are desirous of the future success of missions among 
 the heathen. 
 
 Lately a movement occurred within the Church of 
 England to send a mission, consisting of a bishop 
 and six presbji;ers, to the capital of Madagascar. It 
 
358 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 was similar, in its nature and intent, to the one under 
 consideration in this chapter, and it had a similar, 
 though somewhat more imposing, origin. Such a 
 mission would interfere vitally with missionary oper- 
 ations long carried on in that field by the London 
 Missionary Society. A public meeting was therefore 
 held in London in behalf of that Society, in February, 
 1863, at which the Earl of Shaftesbury presided. 
 Some remarks then made by the noble and excellent 
 Earl are applicable to the movement at the Sandwich 
 Islands, and will be a suitable close to this narrative. 
 
 " I am certain,'' he says, " that there are persons whose 
 names are on that list, who, if they were acquainted with 
 the state of things in Madagascar, with what has been done, 
 what is doing, and what is in preparation, would no more 
 think of disturbing the operations of this noble body, than 
 they would think of upsetting the Church of England, and 
 spreading disorder in all parishes of this country." 
 
 And he continues, — 
 
 " I am afraid that it will introduce a new principle, that 
 may be subversive of all harmony, and act most injuriously 
 upon m.issionary operations in general. There has been 
 hitherto recognized among all missionaries in the Protestant 
 denomination a kind of courtesy, that they should not inter- 
 fere one with another, unless it could be proved that a field 
 was shamefully ill-worked, or that there were heretical doc- 
 trines taught, or that mischief was being done, instead of 
 good. As to interfering one with another, thrusting your- 
 self into another man's vineyard, not attending to your own, 
 
CHAPTEE XXI. 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. — THE MORMONS. 
 
 Origin of the Roman Catholic Mission. — Claim made by the Govern- 
 ment. — The First Missionaries sent away. — The American Mis- 
 sionaries not accessory to this. — Why they were sent away. — 
 Protestant Missionaries opposed to Persecution. — British Consul 
 
 • and Irish Priest. — Violence of a Prench Naval Officer. — Oppres- 
 sive Exactions, — Their Effect. — Present State of the Mission. — 
 Defective Statistics. — Scantiness of Materials for a History of 
 Romish Missions. — This true of their Mission on the Hawaiian 
 Islands. — The Success and Comparative Power of Romish Mis- 
 sions over-estimated. — Dr. Venn's Work on the Life of Xavier a 
 Corrective. — The Mormons. 
 
 The origin of the Eoman Catholic mission was 
 described in the second chapter. It came to the 
 Islands in the year 1827. The Hawaiian government 
 then claimed the same right in respect to the Romish 
 missionaries, that it had claimed in 1820 in respect to 
 the Protestant missionaries ; namely, of deciding 
 whether to allow them to remain. Regarding the 
 papal missionaries as having come to teach a religion 
 which resembled in its worship the old idolatry, the 
 government refused them permission to stay, and 
 ordered them to leave the Islands. And when they 
 refused to go, it sent them away at its own expense, 
 landing them safely in California, which was then 
 under Mexican dominion. 
 
 (360) 
 
ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. 361 
 
 The American missionaries have been accused of 
 procuring the banishment of the Roman Catholic 
 priests. This is not true. The charge has always 
 been denied b}^ them, and also by the Hawaiian gov- 
 ernment. 
 
 The priests " were sent away because they landed without 
 permission from the government, and staid in contempt of its 
 orders to depart ; because they taught a rehgion so like the 
 old idolatry of the Islands ; because intelligent Englishmen 
 told of the blood that Rome had shed in Europe, predicted 
 like carnage here, and advised their expulsion ; because 
 they opposed the efforts of the government to teach the 
 people to read ; because they identified themselves with the 
 party of Boki, of Liliha, of the family of Peliolani, of the 
 British and American consuls, and of dissolute foreigners 
 generally — a party which attempted to depose the regent 
 and principal chiefs, and raise themselves to supreme power 
 by civil war ; and because they were believed, if not known, 
 to have been active laborers in the cause of that party, by 
 inducing m-en to join it. 
 
 >> 1 
 
 * Mr. Tracy adds in his History, — "The most important doc- 
 uments on this subject are, 1. The Missionary Herald, and Annual 
 Reports of the American Board ; 2. The Roman CathoHc Annals of 
 the Propagation of the Faith, especially volumes six and ten ; 3. Letter 
 of the king of the Sandwich Islands to the king of England, written in 
 1837, a copy of which is preserved in the archives of the Board; 
 
 4. The king's letter to the American consul, of October 28, 1839, 
 which may be found in the Appendix to the Annual Report for 1841 ; 
 
 5. An account of the visit of the French frigate L'Artemise to the 
 Sandwich Islands, by S. N. Castle, — first published in the Hawaiian 
 Spectator in 1839, and republished in a pamphlet by sixteen offi- 
 
 31 
 
362 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 The sj)irit of the Protestant missionaries is evinced 
 in the following quotation from Mr. Tracy's compre- 
 hensive and very accurate History of the American 
 Board : — 
 
 After the departure of the Romish priests for California, 
 " some of their adherents were then called up, and required 
 to renounce their seditious religion, and on their refusal 
 were sentenced to imprisonment and hard labor. On learning 
 this fact, Mr. Bingham immediately remonstrated with Kaa- 
 humanu, telling her, ' You have no law that will apply.' She 
 answered, ' The law respecting idolatry ; for their worship is 
 like that which we have forsaken,' — referring to the order 
 for the suppression of idolatry in 1819. Mr. Bingham, 
 however, persevered in his remonstrances ; and Mr. Clark, 
 Mr. Chamberlain, Dr. Judd, Mr. Bishop, Mr. Richards, and 
 probably others, urged to discontinue these punishments. 
 There is no evidence, nor any reason to believe, that any of 
 the missionaries ever gave different advice. Foreign visitors 
 sometimes remonstrated, but with as little effect as the mis- 
 sionaries. As late as September, 1838, Kinau, in reply to 
 a letter from Captain Elliot, of the British navy, asked him 
 if he would advise the natives to return to their ' ancient mode 
 of worship and bloodshed.' At last better counsels prevailed, 
 and on the 17th of June, 1839, the king issued orders that 
 no more punishments should be inflicted on account of reli- 
 
 cers of the TJ. S. East India squadron ; 6. Supplement to the Sandwich 
 Islands Mirror, — being a review of Mr. Castle's article, ascribed to Mr. 
 John C. Jones, formerly American consul at Honolulu. A brief view 
 of the leading authorities may be found in the Appendix to the Annual 
 Report of the Board for 184:1."— rracy's History, p. 260. 
 
ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. 363 
 
 gion, and that, if any were in confinement or at labor on that 
 account, thej should be set at liberty. On the 24th, how- 
 ever, two females were arrested and confined in the fort ; but 
 Mr. Bingham, being informed of the fact, immediately made 
 it known to the governor, Kekuanaoa, who ordered them to 
 be released, ' for their confinement was not by order of the 
 chiefs/ " ' 
 
 In 1835 the Romish missionaries in California 
 received a brief from the Pope, exhorting them to 
 persevere in their attempts to establish a mission on . 
 the Islands. Mr. Charlton, the British consul, was m 
 correspondence with them ; and in the following year 
 an Irish priest, educated in Paris, arrived at Hono- 
 
 ^ Tracy's History, p. 406. 
 
 ♦' By information obtained from those best informed on the subject, 
 I was satisfied that the accounts of the persecutions undergone by 
 Catholic converts, and of the cruelties said to have been endured by 
 them, were much exaggerated. Nor were these in any case to be 
 imputed directly to the missionaries, who had in many instances 
 endeavored to prevent the infliction of punishment for religious rea- 
 sons. Of cruel treatment for this cause I could learn no authenti- 
 cated instance, nor did I meet with any one who could adduce facts 
 from his own knowledge, although I sought information from those 
 inimical to the missionaries, as well- as from those who favor them. 
 That the missionaries and their proselytes entertain apprehensions of 
 evil from the propagation of Romanism, is true ; but I found less illib- 
 erality on the subject of religious forms existing in the Hawaiian 
 Islands, than in any place I visited on the cruise — less than is enter- 
 tained by opposing sects in our country, and far less than exists in 
 Catholic countries against those who hold the Protestant faith." — 
 Co7nmodore Wilkes in U. S. Exploring Expedition, vol. iv. p. 11. 
 
364 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 lulu, and the consul insisted that he, as a British 
 subject, should be allowed to remain. 
 
 It is not my purpose to go into a description of 
 the acts of deceit,^ diplomacy, and violence, on the 
 part of various agents, by means of which the firm- 
 ness of the Hawaiian government was at length over- 
 come. But I must not pass over one case, the most 
 deplorable of all, for which the French government 
 in the days of Louis Philippe is responsible. 
 
 " On the 9th of July, 1839, the French frigate L'Artemise, 
 Captain Laplace, arrived at Honolulu. Captain Laplace 
 issued his manifesto, declaring that he had come, by com- 
 mand of the king of the French, to put an end to the ill 
 treatment which the French had suffered at the Sandwich 
 Islands. He accused the government of violating treaties, 
 alluding, probably, to the case of M. Maigret, who was not 
 permitted to land there. He asserted, ' that to persecute the 
 Catholic religion, to tarnish it with the name of idolatry, 
 and to expel, under this absurd pretext, the French from this 
 archipelago, was to offer an insult to France and to its sov- 
 ereign.* With singular ignorance or disregard of truth, he 
 asserted, that, among civilized nations, ' there is not even 
 one which does not permit in its territory the free toleration 
 of aU religions ; and yet, at the Sandwich Islands, the 
 French are not allowed pubHcly the exercise of theirs.' He 
 demanded, — 
 
 " ' 1. That the Catholic worship be declared free through- 
 out all the dominions subject to the king of the Sandwich 
 Islands ; that the members of this religious faith shall enjoy 
 in them all the privileges granted to Protestants. 
 
BOM AN CATROLIC MISSION. 365 
 
 " ' 2. That a site for a Catholic church be given bj the gov- 
 ernment at Honolulu, a port frequented by the French, and 
 that this church be ministered to by priests of their nation. 
 
 " ' 3. That all Catholics imprisoned on account of their reli- 
 gion since the last persecutions extended to the French mis- 
 sionaries be immediately set at liberty. 
 
 " ' 4. That the king of the Sandwich Islands deposit in 
 the hands of the captain of L'Art6mise the sum of twenty 
 thousand dollars, as a guarantee of his future conduct towards 
 France ; which sum the French government will restore to 
 him when it shall consider that the accompanying treaty will 
 be faithfully compKed with. 
 
 " ' 5. That the treaty signed by the king of the Sandwich 
 Islands, as well as the sum above mentioned, be conveyed on 
 board the frigate L'Artemise by one of the principal chiefs 
 of the country ; and also that the batteries of Honolulu do 
 salute the French flag with twenty-one guns, which will be 
 returned by the frigate.* 
 
 " In case of refusal, he stated, war would immediately 
 commence. At the same time he addressed notes to the 
 English and American consuls, announcing his intention, if 
 his demands were refused, to commence hostilities on the 
 12th, at noon, and ojBTering protection on board the frigate to 
 such of their countrymen as should desire it. In his note to 
 the American consul he added, — 
 
 " ' I do not, however, include in this class the individuals 
 who, although born, it is said, in the United States, make a 
 part of the Protestant clergy of the Chief of this archipelago, 
 direct his counsels, influence his conduct, and are the true 
 authors of the insult given by him to France. For me they 
 compose a part of the native population, and must undergo 
 
 31* 
 
366 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 the unhappy consequences of a war which they shall have 
 brought on this country/ 
 
 " The greater part of the pretexts for this aggression set 
 forth by Captain Laplace were false. The treaty with Captain 
 Dupetit Thouars was not intended to include Roman Cath- 
 olic missionaries, and the exclusion of M. Maigret was no 
 violation of it. French residents at the Sandwich Islands 
 were not forbidden the public exercise of their religion. The 
 American missionaries had not advised the government to 
 adopt any of the measures of which he complained." ^ 
 
 The native government yielded to the violence of 
 the French commander. The effect of the treaty 
 then assented to was not only to give free course to 
 the Romish missionaries, — which was not to be con- 
 demned, — but to set aside a law just made for the 
 promotion of temperance, by which distilled spirits 
 were excluded from the Islands, and a heavy duty 
 imposed on the importation of wine. 
 
 The rule I have adopted, in writing concerning the 
 present state of the Islands, allows me to say but 
 little concerning the Roman Catholic mission. I 
 saw nothing of the " Bishop of Arathia," the " Vicar 
 Apostolic of the Hawaiian Islands," but heard him 
 well spoken of; and the little I saw of two or three 
 French papal priests gave me a favorable impression 
 of their characters. 
 
 According to the report of the Bishop in 1862, 
 
 1 Tracy's History, pp. 406-408. 
 
ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. 367 
 
 the mission then contained eighteen European mis- 
 sionaries, twelve "catechist brothers," a convent of 
 ten nuns, twenty-eight " decent chapels," thirty 
 " chapels built of straw," eighty " religious pupils," 
 a '' college of forty pupils," fifty " schools," and 
 23,500 " Catholics." Both in 1860 and 1862 he states 
 the baptisms at the round number of a thousand ; 
 and on both those occasions, although a Frenchman, 
 he speaks of the tendency to introduce the English 
 language, and to do away with the language of the 
 country, with evident satisfaction. The number of 
 "heretics" he places at 23,500. These are the mem- 
 bers of the Protestant churches. The "infidels" he 
 numbers at 23,300; but there are probably fewer 
 among the Hawaiian people deserving of this appel- 
 lation, than in any other country of Christendom. The 
 term has a peculiar meaning in the Eomish Church. 
 As here used, the greater part of the persons to 
 whom it is designed to be applicable, have more or 
 less connection with the Protestant congregations, — 
 as infants, young people, members of families, at- 
 tendants on public worship, etc. It is believed there 
 are as many as five thousand baptized children con- 
 nected with Protestant congregations, who are not 
 numbered among the church-members. 
 
 The Bishop uses the words baptisons and conver- 
 sions as convertible terms; and the 23,500 "Cath- 
 olics " must be understood as including all who had 
 received baptism at the hands of Eomish priests. 
 
368 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 My inquiries while on the Islands led me to believe, 
 that the number of adult members of the Eomish 
 Church is considerably less than this. 
 
 Whoever undertakes to write on the missions of 
 the Romish Church, will be impressed with the scanti- 
 ness of his materials. "JSTothing," says Dr. Venn, in 
 his recently published and valuable exposition of the 
 Missionary Life and Labors of Francis Xavier, — 
 " nothing is more striking, in reading missionary rec- 
 ords, than the contrast between the scanty, vague, 
 extravagant, and unsatisfactory notices of Romish 
 missions, and the cautious, candid, and multitudinous 
 records of Protestant evangelical missions." The 
 Romish mission on the Hawaiian Islands will not be 
 found an exception. 
 
 Writers not altogether in sympathy with the highly 
 evangelical character of Protestant missions incline 
 to over-estimate the successes of Romish missions, 
 and then* comparative power, in the same field with 
 missions of the evangelical or puritan stamp, to 
 make conquests among a barbarous or semi-barbarous 
 people. The valuable work of Dr. Venn, already 
 mentioned, will serve as an antidote to such errone- 
 ous estimates.^ The strength of the Romish missions 
 lies not so much in their doctrines and worship as in 
 
 * The Missionary Life and Labors of Francis Xavier, taken from 
 his own Correspondence : with a Sketch of the General Results of 
 
THE MORMONS. 369 
 
 the influence they always seek, in some form, to 
 wield in the state ; and when they cannot secure 
 that, they are not very much dreaded, in point of 
 fact, by Protestant missionaries. 
 
 A few words will suffice in respect to the Mor- 
 mons. Their settlement, at least their principal set- 
 tlement, is on Lanai, a small island opposite Lahaina, 
 which I was unable to visit. I gained no reliable 
 information as to their present number. In October, 
 1861, Captain Walter M. Gibson, at present their 
 leading man on the island, writing to the Minister 
 of Foreign Affairs, states the number of adults at 
 3580, to which he adds another thousand for unbap- 
 tized minors above seven years of age. He says the 
 religious principles of the Mormons on the Islands 
 differ from those in Utah only in not inculcating 
 jDolygamy. He believes that this doctrine is never 
 preached outside of Utah. 
 
 Roman Catholic Missions among the Heathen. By Henry Venn, B. D., 
 Prebendary of St. Paul's, and Honorary Secretary of the Chxircli 
 Missionary Society. 
 
VI. 
 
 THE PRESENT POSITION. 
 
 (371) 
 
THE PRESENT POSITION. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 APPREHENDED DANGERS. 
 
 In Respect to the Missionaries. — Their Children. — The Native Min- 
 istry. — From the Complex Nature of the Protestant Community. 
 — Of Decline in the Native Churches. — From Changes in the 
 Industrial Pursuits. — From Invasions by Adverse Sects. — The 
 Ground of Hope. 
 
 This volume should not be brought to a close with- 
 out a more serious look at the shady side of the pic- 
 ture than has yet been taken. There has always been, 
 such a side at the Islands, but the shadows were 
 perhaps never deeper than they are now, even while 
 we are raising the cry of victory. I shall glance at 
 a few of the apprehended dangers. 
 
 1. The first of the dangers I would specify arises 
 from the age of the missionaries. Nearly all have 
 seen fifty years, and some threescore. Soon it must 
 therefore be said of the fathers, "Where are they?" 
 The climate has been more favorable to their pro- 
 
 32 (373) 
 
374 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 longed life and usefulness, than other climates have 
 been to missionaries. There have not been the usual 
 number of vacancies to be filled by young men, and 
 hence the advanced age of the great body. What 
 will be the consequence should they live beyond the 
 activity and vigor of manhood, still retaining positions 
 which perhaps would be better filled by men of the 
 generation following? Will not the Romanists, the 
 Reformed Catholics, the Mormons, take advantage 
 of this? Will the aged men be able to retain their 
 hold upon the young people ? And what will become 
 of the rising generation of the native population? 
 Nay, will not their own children, who might take 
 their places where that is desirable, — not finding 
 openings to the ministry, — go into secular occupa- 
 tions, or leave the Islands? Yet there will long be 
 a need of jpatyHarcJial influences in the Hawaiian 
 churches, and we should therefore rejoice in the 
 prospect, that there will be such an influence there 
 for years to come. 
 
 2. The children of the missionaries are numerous, 
 healthful, well educated, and to a great extent hope- 
 fully pious. For them the Hawaiian Islands have 
 that mysterious charm which belongs to the place of 
 one's nativity. The parents are there, and there 
 most of them are likely to find their graves. The 
 missionary sons, moreover, are beginning to settle 
 on the Islands, as pa'stors of churches, as lawyers, 
 
APPREHENDED DANGERS. 2>lb 
 
 and in the different industrial occupations ; and the 
 missionary daughters are becoming the wives of 
 these young men, and of others like them. There 
 assembled on the college grounds at Punahou, on the 
 4th of July, 1863, for a public dinner, some hun- 
 dreds of persons who rejoiced in their American birth 
 or descent. A large proportion of them were young 
 people. As has been remarked elsewhere, the pop- 
 ulation, capital, industry, and the purely national 
 feeling at the Islands, — so far as it is not native, — are 
 chiefly of American origin. The life of the Hawaiian 
 nation seems to rest mainly on this body. Yet the 
 general feeling, at the time of my visit, evidently was, 
 that the late king and the leading spirit of his gov- 
 ernment were not in favor of it. The endeavor to 
 supplant the native language in the schools by 
 means of the English, whether so designed or not, 
 tends to break down the influence that has been ex- 
 erted by the American mission. So far as it succeeds, 
 the Hawaiian Bible and Hawaiian books go out of 
 use, without really substituting any other intelligent 
 and effective reading, and evangelical ideas and the 
 old national sentiments and feelings pass away. 
 
 The desirable thing — what the present king can- 
 not fail to desire when he comes to understand fully 
 the interests of his people, — what the native churches, 
 pastors, and the whole Protestant people may be 
 expected to desire — is, that this young community of 
 native-born sons and daughters of American descent, 
 
376 TEE HAWAUAN ISLANDS. 
 
 may become thoroughly Hawaiian in all its instincts, 
 feelings, and aims, and, against all hostile influ- 
 ences, go for the maintenance of that enlightened 
 Christian government which was so nobly instituted 
 by the Father of the Hawaiian People, Kamehameha 
 ni. They are citizens, and should claim the rights 
 of citizens ; — to speak freely to their fellow-citizens 
 on all things affecting the public weal ; to vote for 
 such members of the national parliament as they 
 deem most worthy of public confidence ; and to sus- 
 tain the king and his government against all foreign 
 intervention whatsoever. 
 
 The danger is, that these native-born citizens of 
 foreign descent will not come to the consciousness of 
 their inherent privileges, rights, and duties soon 
 enouofh to make their influence felt, for the counter- 
 action of policies and schemes that jeopard the inde- 
 spendence of the Islands. 
 
 Upon this subject, however, I had nothing to say 
 during my visit. What I did then say to the chil- 
 dren of the missionaries, respecting their duty of 
 living for the life of religion on the Islands, may be 
 seen in the Appendix, together with their hopeful 
 response.^ The greater part of these children are 
 members of the church. They are enterprising, and 
 are entering upon their appropriate work. A mis- 
 sionary son is the corresponding secretary and lead- 
 
 ^ See Address to the Children of the Missionaries, in the Appendix. 
 
APPREHENDED DANGERS. 377 
 
 ing executive officer of the Hawaiian Board ; four 
 others are pastors of Hawaiian churches ; one is a 
 professor in the Oahu College ; another is a teacher 
 in the Lahainaluna College ; still another is connected 
 with the high school at Hilo ; and others are settled 
 as planters, traders, graziers, on all the larger islands. 
 It should be added, that others are developing their 
 public spirit elsewhere. One is serving the land of 
 his fathers as a lieutenant-colonel in the army of the 
 Potomac ; another is a surgeon in the navy ; and 
 three, from one and the same family, are abroad as 
 missionaries, — one of them in California, another 
 in South America, another in Northern China. There 
 being at least forty young men among the more 
 than one hundred and fifty missionary children born 
 on the Islands, who are able to speak the Hawaiian 
 language, we may reasonably look with hopefulness 
 upon their future influence. They will greatly need 
 the prayers of God's people. 
 
 3. The native ministry has been, as yet, but par- 
 tially tried on the Hawaiian Islands. Hawaiian mis- 
 sionaries have done well in the Marquesas Islands, 
 and in Micronesia ; yet it does not certainly follow 
 that they will do as well amid the temptations and 
 trials of their native Isles. So far as the experiment 
 has been made there, they have acquitted themselves 
 with credit. The guardian influence of their mis- 
 sionary fathers, and of their better educated brethren 
 
 32* 
 
378 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 from tlie missiouary families, will be useful to them. 
 But they will be exposed to the temptations of 
 wealth, of ambition, and possibly to the paralyzing 
 influence of a declining population. The native 
 ministry is an indispensable element of success ; 
 and, if it does not succeed, the doom of the native 
 churches, and of the nation as distinctively Hawaiian, 
 is sealed. 
 
 4. Dangers grow out of the complex nature of 
 the Protestant community, and from the impossibility 
 of making the arrangements for it, in the absence of 
 experience, with all the needful checks and balances. 
 It would perhaps have been better, all things con- 
 sidered, had it been possible at the time, for the 
 missionaries to have relinquished their support from 
 the native churches gradually. As under the former 
 system the missionary had a strong motive for not 
 dividing his great church, and for not multiplying 
 native pastors, so now the native Christians, though 
 living in places remote from the centre, are tempted 
 to decline having a native pastor, whom they must 
 support, and to prefer remaining under the pastorate 
 of the missionary, for whose support they pay 
 nothing. Such is human nature. To meet the 
 difficulty, further modification will be necessary, and 
 it has been recommended. 
 
 5. Should the influence of the Holy Spirit not be 
 
APPREHENDED DANGERS. 379 
 
 granted to the island community, as in times past, 
 death will soon greatly reduce the number of church- 
 members. At present they are more numerous in 
 proportion to the whole population than they were 
 some years since. The prayer of God's people should 
 be, " O that thou wouldst rend the heavens, that thou 
 wouldst come down, that the mountains might flow 
 down at thy presence ! " This, certainly, is a blessing 
 to come in answer to prayer, and effectual prayer 
 may be offered for it in all parts of the world. 
 
 6. There are dangers from the changes now in 
 progress in the industrial pursuits of the Islands. I 
 mention only the cultivation of the sugar-cane. The 
 danger here is at least threefold : from the necessary 
 absence of the laboring men from their homes ; from 
 the introduction of coolies from heathen countries ; 
 and from the transfer of the best lands to foreign 
 owners. At certain seasons the planters need a large 
 number of laborers ; but they are not able, like the 
 great manufacturing corporations in the United 
 States, to establish and support families on or near 
 their grounds. Hence there will be long separations 
 of native men from their families, to the great detri- 
 ment of their morals. And what will be the effect 
 on the native population, and especially on the female 
 portion of it, from the importation of hundreds of 
 unmarried worshippers of Confucius, Boodh, or 
 Brahma? Then there is the extensive alienation of 
 
380 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 the lands. The plantations are generally owned 1: 
 foreign capitalists, and the lands adapted to tl 
 growth of cane are rapidly passing into the hands o 
 such. 
 
 7. The dangers apprehended from the invasion c 
 adverse religious sects, have perhaps been sufi 
 ciently indicated in former chapters. So far as tt 
 extreme ritualists are concerned, whether Eoma 
 Catholic or Eeformed Catholic, the chief dange 
 arises, not so much from their direct labors amon 
 the people, as from the influence they may be abl 
 and disposed to exert through the governmen 
 against whatever they regard as an obstacle t 
 their success. 
 
 The hope for the Hawaiian Islands is in the provi 
 dence and grace of Almighty God, who, ami< 
 greater dangers than all these combined, has here 
 tofore so marvellously guarded and prospered th 
 cause of evangelical religion on those Islands. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 PRACTICAL LESSONS. 
 
 Supernatural Power involved in the Success of the Mission. — On 
 Conflicting Testimonies concerning the Mission. — The Gospel pre- 
 cedes Civilization. — The Encouragement to be given to Native 
 EjQfort. — Missions to be brought to a Seasonable Close. — The 
 Native Pastorate. — Female Education. — The English Language. 
 
 SUPERNATURAL POWER INVOLVED IN THE SUCCESS OF 
 
 THE MISSION. 
 
 No satisfactory account can be given of the reli- 
 gious changes on these Islands, without supposing a 
 supernatural power to have been involved in them. 
 There was both a providence and a spiritual influ- 
 ence. A directing ]3rovidence is seen in the singular 
 coincidence of time in the overthrow of idolatry and 
 the embarkation of the mission. It is seen in the 
 long delay, but most opportune arrival, of the vessel 
 promised by Vancouver, bringing the English depu- 
 tation, with Mr. Ellis, and the Tahitian chiefs. It 
 is seen in the strange visit of Liholiho to England, 
 throwing the government of the Islands, for a con- 
 siderable time, into the hands of pious chiefs. It 
 is seen in the qualities of mind given to the third 
 Kamehameha, inclining him to listen to the disinter- 
 
 (381) 
 
382 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 ested friends of his people, and voluntarily to make 
 extraordinary sacrifices of power for the elevation 
 and happiness of his subjects.^ 
 
 Still more apparent is the work of the Holy Spirit. 
 We perceive it in the closing life of the venerated 
 Keoj^uolanijS in the remarkable change of character 
 in Kaahumanu,^ and in the early conversion of so 
 large a portion of the chief rulers of the Islands.'* 
 We perceive it in the all but national awakening to 
 the concerns of the soul during the years following 
 1837, and in the large accessions then made to the 
 Christian church, ^ and also in preventing the disas- 
 trous reaction which it was reasonable to expect 
 might follow so great an excitement. We perceive 
 it in the large annual additions to the churches in the 
 years subsequent to the great awakening ; causing 
 the decrease in the number of church-members to 
 be by no means proportionate to that of the popu- 
 lation ; and also in the vast change of manners, 
 morals, and religious feelings and habits, visible 
 among the people.^ These results being once ad- 
 mitted, no candid mind, conversant with the relations 
 of cause and effect, would attribute them to a merely 
 human agency. 
 
 1 Chapters I., 11., 'XTTT. » Chapter 11. 
 
 2 Chapter X. ^ Chapters m., IV. 
 
 3 Chapter II. « Chapter XYIL, 
 
PRACTICAL LESSONS, 383 
 
 ON CONTLICTING TESTIMONIES CONGEENING THE 
 
 MISSION. 
 
 The testimonies concerning the results of this mis- 
 sion have been exceedingly various, and even conflict- 
 ing. ^ To ascertain the truth, we need to consider 
 both the character and opportunities of the respec- 
 tive witnesses. 
 
 1. There is a noisy, positive class of persons, who 
 sometimes write works of fiction. Were these wit- 
 nesses content with simply saying that they them- 
 selves saw nothing while on the Islands that deserved 
 the Christian name, their statement might be received. 
 But the}^ were no more competent to give a correct 
 account of religion on the Hawaiian Islands, than 
 the man would be to describe the religion of Boston, 
 who had no friendly relations, no familiar intercourse, 
 with the religious people of that city. 
 
 2. There is another class of witnesses, not large, 
 but respectable, who are reserved and somewhat 
 doubtful as to the prevalence and power of the 
 Christian religion on the Islands. These were suffi- 
 
 ' The most elaborate statement adverse to the mission, and at the 
 same time a remarkable specimen of recklessness in quoting authori- 
 ties, is in a recently published Roman Catholic History of Christian 
 Missions, their Agents, and their Results ; by T. W. M. Marshall. 
 The work is in two large octavo volumes, and is exceedingly unfair 
 and unreliable, though a plausible comparison, or rather contrast, of 
 the alleged residts of Romish and Protestant missions. 
 
384 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 cieiitly remarked upon in the chapter on the charac- 
 ter of the Protestant churches.^ 
 
 3. Witnesses of still another class are accurate as 
 far as they go, but very properly keep within the 
 range of their actual observations. The testimony of 
 these persons accords substantially with that of the 
 class next to be mentioned, and their facts imply the 
 existence of that vital religion which the missionaries 
 declare to exist among the people. Mr. Dana be- 
 longs to this class, and others might easily be 
 named. ^ 
 
 4. The remaining class is composed of the mis- 
 sionaries. They testify as to what they have seen, 
 or have known by unquestionable evidence on the 
 ground. This is the class which is specially cogni- 
 zant of the Protestant religion of the Islands ; and 
 we ought not to receive the testimony of others 
 against their distinct affirmations, without conclusive 
 reasons. 
 
 THE GOSPEL PKECEDES CIVILIZATION. 
 
 One of the most obvious facts in this history 
 is, that on the Hawaiian Islands the gospel pre- 
 ceded civilization. At least, the progress of civili- 
 zation was much slower than that of the gospel. 
 
 ^ Chap. XVII., p. 286. 
 
 ^ Chapter IV. To this cla&s belongs Mr. James Jackson Jarvis in 
 his excellent History of the Hawaiian Islands, the third edition of 
 which was published at Honolulu in 1837. 
 
PRACTICAL LESSOXS. SSo 
 
 The rulers were to a great extent Christianized as 
 early as the year 1825. But not until ten years 
 after this did they begin seriously to feel the need 
 of carpenters, masons, shoemakers, tailors, paper- 
 makers, type-founders, agriculturists, cloth-manu- 
 facturers, machine-makers, and instructors in the 
 science of government. Application for these was 
 then made to their religious patrons in the United 
 States. The great mass of the people, at that time, 
 were but slightly interested in the domestic arts that 
 are in use among civilized nations. Their houses 
 were small, with but a single apartment, and one 
 low door of entrance — often an imperfect shelter 
 from the rain, and with scarcely amiibuig deserving 
 the name of furniture. Most of the people wore 
 only a cloth about their loins, and another thrown 
 carelessly over the shoulders ; perhaps even less than 
 that.i 
 
 Yet even then spacious thatched houses of worship 
 had been erected by the chiefs and people at the 
 places of principal concourse, and orderly congrega- 
 tions assembled to hear the gospel. The Sabbath 
 was professedly hallowed. Marriages were solem- 
 nized in a Christian manner, and sustained bv law. 
 The cause of temperance was promoted. The Holy 
 Scriptures were anxiously desired, and received by 
 the people as of divine authority. 
 
 1 See p. L'30. 
 33 
 
386 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 But though civilization does not take the lead, it 
 follows the gospel, and not far behind. A desire 
 was gradually awakened among the natives to im- 
 prove their houses, and to add to their social com- 
 forts. They learned the use of tools, and to make 
 hats, bonnets, garments, and the more necessary 
 articles of furniture. — So, according to the incom- 
 parable Williams, it was in the South Sea Islands. 
 
 " I am convinced," he says, " that the first step towards 
 the promotion of a nation's temporal and social elevation is 
 to plant amongst them the tree of life, when civilization and 
 commerce will entwine their tendrils around its trunk, and 
 derive support from its strength. Until the people are 
 brought under the influence of rehgion, they have no desire 
 for the arts and usages of civilized life ; but that invariably 
 creates it. The missionaries were at Tahiti many years, 
 during which they built and furnished a house in European 
 style. The natives saw this, but not an individual imitated 
 their example. As soon, however, as they were brought 
 under the influence of Christianity, the chiefs, and even the 
 common people, began to build neat plastered cottages, and 
 to manufacture bedsteads, seats, and other articles of furni- 
 ture. The females had long observed the dress of the mis- 
 sionaries' wives, but while heathen they greatly preferred 
 their own, and there was not a single attempt at imitation. 
 No sooner, however, were they brought under the influence 
 of religion, than all of them, even to the lowest, aspired to 
 the possession of a gown, a bonnet, and a shawl, that they 
 might appear hke Christian women. I could proceed to 
 enumerate many other changes of the same kind ; but these 
 
PRACTICAL LESSONS. 387 
 
 will be sufficient to establish my assertion. While the 
 natives are under the influence of their superstitions, they 
 evince an inanity and torpor from which no stimulus has 
 proved powerful enough to arouse them but the new ideas 
 and the new principles imparted by Christianity. And if it 
 be not already proved, the experience of a few more years 
 will demonstrate the fact, that the missionary enterprise is 
 incomparably the most effective machinery that has ever 
 been brought to operate upon the social, the civil, and the 
 commercial, as well as the moral and spiritual interests of 
 mankind." ^ 
 
 The Encouragement to be given to Native 
 
 Efforts. 
 
 The history of this mission teaches the importance 
 of not only allowing, but encouraging and helping 
 forward, the natives in their imperfect efibrts 
 to help themselves. The missionaries reared no 
 model churches at the outset, beyond the native 
 ideas and ability, but encouraged chiefs and people 
 to erect grass houses of the rudest form for their 
 worship. These preceded the coral and wooden 
 church buildings, with pews, and tower, and bell, 
 that came in the progress of civilization. The great, 
 unsightly, thatched meeting-house suited far better 
 the religious taste and wants of the people, five and 
 twenty years ago, than its more imposing successors 
 would have done. Far preferable was it for the 
 people, and for the cause of religion among them, that 
 
 ^''Missionary Enterprises in the South Seas, p. 518. 
 
388 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 they should then have only such meeting-houses as 
 they were themselves able and disposed to build, and 
 where half-naked or meanly-dressed people would 
 feel at home, than that American Christians should 
 have given them, at that early day, such church 
 buildings even as they now possess. Expensive 
 houses of worship at central stations have the effect 
 to retard the church-buildino^ and the religious de- 
 velopment in the surrounding rural districts. In a 
 few cases this may have been the result at the 
 Islands.' 
 
 So in regard to schools. Teachers were so far 
 educated, at the central stations of the mission, as 
 to be able to instruct in reading and writing; and 
 then they went abroad to impart their new-made 
 acquisitions to others, as they should find opportu- 
 
 ^ The Ceylon mission, after long use of the great stone churches 
 originally built by the Dutch and Portuguese, came to the conclusion, 
 in 1855, that, until the people desired something more costly, and 
 built for themselves, the place of worship ought to be merely " an ola 
 roof, supported by plain wooden posts, and walled in with mud half 
 way from the floor to the eaves, or hung round with ola screens," — 
 to cost only from five to fifteen pounds sterling. In the Madui-a mis- 
 sion, where are station churches, buUt many years ago, that cost thou- 
 sands of rupees (the rupee being half a dollar), the mission decided, in 
 the same year, that a station church ought not to cost more than five 
 hundred rupees, and that the cost of village churches ought to range 
 from twenty-five to one hundred rupees. In the Mahratta mission, it 
 was voted, that suitable houses of worship could be erected for a sum 
 varying from fifty to three hundred rupees. These were the results 
 of experience. «- 
 
PRACTICAL LESSONS. 380 
 
 nity, and at the expense of the people ; the mission- 
 aries, meanwhile, giving themselves to the preaching 
 of the word. 
 
 Yet it would seem that in one impoi-taut line of 
 policy, there must have been some mistake. The 
 Islands were converted to Christianity as early 
 as the year 1848. The leading object of the 
 mission was then accomplished. In a retrospective 
 view, it appears that then was the time for com- 
 mencing in earnest what is now being done ; namely, 
 dividing, and so multiplying, the native churches, 
 and constituting biblically-trained native pastors, as 
 is now proposed ; with the resolute purpose of devolv- 
 ing the responsibility of self-government upon the 
 Christian community in ecclesiastical matters, and 
 the earliest possible self-support. Had this been 
 done soon after 1848, the Protestant community, 
 having the benefit of so many subsequent years of 
 oversight from the missionary fathers, might now 
 have been able to dispense with much of this con- 
 servative influence. It would have been better (as 
 it now appears) had this been done before the great 
 body of the missionaries were past the meridian of 
 life ; before adverse sects had gained so much influ- 
 ence on the Islands ; and while the government was 
 better disposed than now to look with favor on the 
 evangelical interests of the Islands. 
 
 33* 
 
390 the hawaiian islands. 
 
 Missions should be brought to a Seasonable 
 
 Close. 
 
 Tne experience on the Hawaiian Islands shows, that 
 missions should be prosecuted with the expectation, 
 and upon the plan, of gi-adually giving place to a 
 native ministry. It is quite possible to have too 
 many missionaries .in a district or country ; it is pos- 
 sible that they may remain too long, and that they may 
 trust too little to the influences of the Spirit in the 
 hearts of the native converts, for sustaining those who 
 are put into the gospel ministry. Making due allow- 
 ance for differences in civilization (none need be made 
 as to moral differences) , it will be found that the gos- 
 pel should be planted much as it was by the apostles 
 and their associates ; and it may now be done more 
 rapidly and more permanently than then, because of 
 the vastly more favorable state of the modern world, 
 and the greater relative power of many of the Chris- 
 tian agencies now in operation. 
 
 It is not incumbent on us to prosecute missions any- 
 where, with American laborers, until the entire peo- 
 ple is converted, nor until idolatry and superstition 
 have been banished from every part of the commu- 
 nity. The native churches will themselves need mis- 
 sionary ground to be left for them to operate upon, 
 in order to the preservation and growth of their own 
 religious life. ' The grand object of missions is to 
 plant the gospel institutions effectually. The mission- 
 
PRACTICAL LESSONS. 391 
 
 arj's vocation, as a soldier of the cross, is to make 
 conquests, and to go on, in the name of his divine 
 Master, " conquering, and to conquer ; " committing 
 the maintenance and consolidation of his conquests 
 to another class of men, created expressly for the 
 purpose. The idea of continued conquest is vital to 
 the spiritual efficiency of missions. It will doubt- 
 less be found, on inquiry, that missions among the 
 heathen have ceased to be healthful, and to evince 
 the true missionary energy, when they have ceased 
 to be aggressive upon the kingdom of darkness. It 
 is the business of the missionary to prepare churches 
 and fields of labor for native pastors ; and when they 
 are thus prepared, and competent pastors are pro- 
 vided, he ought himself to move onward, — the 
 pioneer of Christian institutions, and, in effect, of a 
 Christian civilization, but in office, work, and spirit, 
 an ambassador for Christ, to preach the gospel where 
 it has not been preached. 
 
 The Native Pastorate. 
 
 While the extraordinary number of missionaries 
 on these Islands in proportion to the population, 
 had doubtless the effect to hasten the triumph of the 
 gospel, it had also the effect to retard the introduction 
 of a native pastorate, by diminishing the apparent 
 necessity for it. Though most of the local churches 
 were very large, the missionaries naturally felt 
 
392 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 (somewhat in forgetfulness of the not very distant 
 future) that they could themselves discharge the pas- 
 toral duties for the whole, better than any native pas- 
 tors. Along with this feeling, which was not without 
 its strong reasons, and partly it may be in conse- 
 quence of it, there was an apparent undervaluing of 
 the native capabilities for the pastoral office. We 
 should not wonder at this. Our brethren judged, 
 felt, and acted just as most good men would have 
 done in their circumstances. While, to meet an 
 obvious exigency, they had boldly sent forth native 
 missionaries to the Marquesas, to stand or fall 
 among the most barbarous pagan savages to be found 
 in all the world , with only the promise of an annual 
 visit from one of their missionary fathers, and while 
 they had sent others to live and labor, some of them 
 alone, on the barbarous Islands of Micronesia; on 
 their own Hawaiian Islands they had ventm-ed to 
 ordain only a very small number as pastors, and each 
 of these was held in subordination to the missionary 
 of the district. Not until the convocation at Hono- 
 lulu in 1863, was there a movement for instituting a 
 pastorate at the Islands, that should be independent 
 of the missionaries in charge of the several districts. 
 But it was then found, that the experience at the 
 Marquesas and in Micronesia had been satisfactory, 
 and also that the natives who had received ordination 
 as pastors at home, had served in their ministry with- 
 out reproach. These facts had their proper influ- 
 
PRACTICAL LESSONS. 393 
 
 ence,lind it was resolved to enter at once upon meas- 
 ures for rearing a competent native ministry, to be 
 placed on an official parity with the foreign pastors. 
 This is now being done, and probably to the best 
 advantage, in the way that was common in the United 
 States before the institution of theological seminaries. 
 
 FEMALE EDUCATION. 
 
 The discontinuance of the female boarding school 
 at Wailuku, on the Island of Maui, has been men- 
 tioned.^ It was the great mistake in prosecuting 
 the mission. In a country where females marry so 
 young, a very few years suffice to develop the con- 
 sequences of depriving them of such a training insti- 
 tution. My inquiries on the Islands brought no 
 unmarried female to my knowledge, no one who 
 was deemed suitably educated for a native pastor's 
 wife. The few who had received what is called an 
 English education were quite unfitted thereby for the 
 humble, self-denying position of wives of native pas- 
 tors. There was but one opinion as to the import- 
 ance of immediate arrangements for providing the 
 means of suitably training native females, not only to 
 act their parts well in their connection with the native 
 ministry, but also as teachers of their own sex in 
 the common schools. A boarding school was there- 
 fore resolved upon, and has since been commenced at 
 
 ' Chapter X. 
 
394 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 Waiahinu, in the south-eastern district of Hawaii, to 
 be taught in the native language ; and others will be 
 opened in due time. 
 
 THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE. 
 
 The late king, and his brother, now on the throne, 
 acquired a free use of the English language in their 
 childhood, at the Chief's School. English was one 
 of the studies in that school. And it became a nat- 
 ural though not logical inference, that if that lan- 
 guage was good for the king and chiefs, it must be 
 so for the people. While Dr, Armstrong was Pres- 
 ident of the Board of Education, the desire for 
 acquiring English became extensive among the peo- 
 ple, and he found it necessary to yield to the current, 
 which he did reluctantly. Though English teaching 
 has since considerably declined, what are called 
 English schools seem to constitute a favorite depart- 
 ment in the government system of instruction. In 
 some instances, teachers are employed for these 
 schools who even know nothing of the native lan- 
 guage ; and in such cases the English is necessarily 
 the sole medium of instruction. The poor people 
 appear to be satisfied with this. But it must needs 
 be, that very few clear ideas, very little instruction, 
 almost no mental discipline, can be imparted, and 
 that the unfortunate pupils, while asking for bread, 
 receive what is very little better to them than a 
 
PRACTICAL LESSONS. 395 
 
 stone. Happily the instruction in the common dis- 
 trict schools is yet in the vernacular. 
 
 "If English is taught to any advantage/' — says Mr. An- 
 drews, the best judge on this subject upon the Islands, — 
 " many years must be spent, much expense incurred, 
 qualified teachers must be employed, the scholars must be 
 kept learners, and there must be a watchful eye on the 
 working of the whole system. This can be done only to a 
 limited extent, even with all the school funds. But instruc- 
 tion ought to be urged forward as fast as possible every- 
 where. And instruction in their own language is the most 
 natural, the easiest, the cheapest, the quickest, and hitherto 
 it has been the most efficient. For the government to set 
 up English schools, to the neglect of educating its own 
 people in their own language, would, in my opinion, be a 
 suicidal act." 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 The Mission an Experiment in Foreign Missions. — Its Value enhanced 
 by the Difficiilties overcome. — Not dependent on Future Events. 
 — Present Relations of the Hawaiian Protestant Community. — The 
 Responsibilities. — What the Island Churches will most need. — 
 Missionaries, as a body, not given to Exaggeration. — Why they 
 are not. — No safer or more profitable Investment than in the For- 
 eign Missionary Enterprise. — The Churches entreated never to 
 forget this Portion of Christ's Kingdom. 
 
 The Mission to the Hawaiian Islands may be re- 
 garded in the light of an experiment in foreign mis- 
 sions. It was avowedly such, as appears in the 
 following passage from the Report of the American 
 Board for 1837: — 
 
 " Do any ask why so many laborers are employed at the 
 Sandwich Islands? The Committee would reply, that the 
 work, which Providence, by signal interpositions, has made 
 ready for our hands, may be done in the shortest possible 
 time, and thus a glorious exemplification be afforded of what 
 Christian missions, through the power of divine grace, may 
 effect. In no other nation could the Board so well make 
 the experiment as in that." 
 
 The missionaries were multiplied for the very rea- 
 
 (396) 
 
TBE MISSION AN EXPERIMENT. 397 
 
 son that the nation was small, and conveniently 
 situated, under one government, and easily acces- 
 sible. The work was thus pressed onward to a 
 speedy close that it might be seen and demonstrated 
 what missions, by the blessing of God, might be 
 expected to accomplish, if prosecuted in dependence 
 on divine aid, and with a vigor corresponding to the 
 nature and extent of the field. 
 
 It has been the aim of this volume to make a sim- 
 ple and true statement of the results thus far of this 
 experiment, — to the glory of God, and of the gospel 
 of his Son. Doubtless there are abatements to be 
 made among the people of the Hawaiian Islands on 
 the score of human depravity, as indeed there are in 
 all other Christian nations. Much will be found that 
 is unchristian along with much that is Christian. 
 But it has become an imperishable truth, to be 
 recorded and preserved on the pages of history, that 
 the gospel achieved a glorious triumph on those Isl- 
 ands, through the labors of missionaries. 
 
 Some persons appear to think less of the value of 
 this experiment, because, when the mission was insti- 
 tuted, the Hawaiian people were so low on the scale 
 of civilization, so utterly depraved, so rapidly wast- 
 ing away. But if our object was to show the reme- 
 dial power of the gospel, then the value of the 
 experiment is greatly enhanced by these extremely 
 adverse circumstances. If the gospel took the people 
 
 34 
 
398 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 at the lowest point of social existence, — at death's 
 door, — when beyond the reach of all mere human 
 remedies, — with the causes of decline and destruc- 
 tion all in their most vigorous operation, and has 
 made them a Christian people, checked the tide of 
 depopulation, and raised the nation so on the scale of 
 social life as to have gained for it an acknowledged 
 place among the Christian nations of the earth ; what 
 more wonderful illustration can there be of its reme- 
 dial power? Such is the Hawaiian nation. Our own 
 government is now represented there by a Minister 
 Resident, a rank only next to that of an Ambassador. 
 
 Nor does the decisive character of this gospel 
 triumph depend on the perpetuity of the nation, 
 nor even on that of the Protestant community. 
 The simple memorial on the pages of this volume 
 will be as truthful after the Hawaiian people shall 
 have passed away, — should that be the will of God, 
 — as it is now. However the facts may be ignored, 
 denied, perverted, they have an immovable historic 
 basis, and will never lose their credibility. 
 
 The direct and intimate relations of the Hawaiian 
 Protestant churches are with the Congregational and 
 Presbyterian bodies of the United States. From 
 these went the men and women who were the means 
 of planting and building up those island churches, 
 and from them came the great outlay of funds. 
 
RELATIONS TO THE AMERICAN CHURCHES. 399 
 
 These relations were simply modified by the pro- 
 ceedings recorded in the uiueteenth chapter. They 
 are now similar to those sustained by not a few of the 
 churches in tlie West to the older churches in the 
 Middle and Eastern States, to which they look for 
 occasional pecuniary aid. The Hawaiian Protestant 
 community is now self-governing. Whether it will 
 be enduring, is a problem that cannot be solved at 
 present. The future of that community, however, is 
 no more really impenetrable at the present moment, 
 than it has long been. For the past sixteen years at 
 least, we have rarely seen farther in our progress than 
 where to take the next step. But seeing that, and 
 not hesitating to take the steps, we have been as 
 effectually guided as if we had seen the end from the 
 beginning. 
 
 The relation of the Congregational and Presby- 
 terian churches of the United States to the Hawaiian 
 churches, is the most interesting that can exist between 
 religious bodies. As the great apostle said to the 
 church at Corinth, so they might say to the churches 
 on the Hawaiian Islands, "In Christ Jesus we have 
 begotten you through the gospel." How often, in 
 my tour through those islands, was this fact jo}^- 
 fully recognized by the island-people. This it was 
 that everywhere secured for me such a welcome. I 
 was received as a representative of the good people 
 in America, to whom they owed their all. The rela- 
 tion belongs to the spiritual and everlasting kingdom 
 
400 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, and will be as 
 enduring as that kingdom. Those churches in the 
 far-off Isles constitute a part of his kingdc^m ; and 
 those who, from love to Christ, had an agency in 
 planting them, may claim the same blessed relation 
 to them, in its nature, that Paul did to the church in 
 Corinth. This is as true of the widow with her 
 " two mites " given for this object, as of the largest 
 donor, or the most successful missionary with his 
 life-long labors. Nor should we lightly esteem those 
 churches because of their poverty and ignorance. 
 Though we might say of them that '^ God hath chosen 
 the fooUsh things of the world," and " the weak things 
 of the world," and " base things of the world, and 
 things which are despised," " yea, and things which 
 are not," we should remember it is that "no flesh" 
 might " glory in his presence ; " and also that they, 
 equally with ourselves, are of God in Christ Jesus, 
 who is made unto them, as he is to us, " wisdom, and 
 righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption." ^ 
 
 Many thousands have passed from the Hawaiian 
 churches into the spirit-world ; and, so far as they 
 were in Christ, they have entered upon a heavenly 
 inheritance. Many thousands more, belonging to 
 the visible church, are still living ; and, so far as they 
 are in Christ, they are heirs, with us, to the same 
 blessed inheritance. This volume will help the child 
 
 » 1 Cor. i. 27-30. 
 
PROTESTANT RESPONSIBTLITY. 401 
 
 of God to judge how far we ought to recognize them 
 as brethren in Christ Jesus. 
 
 The Protestant community on those Islands is 
 responsible for self-government in all matters of the 
 chm'ch, as well as in all matters of the state. It 
 should be held to this. As the responsibility of self- 
 government is devolved on a son, or a daughter, at 
 the proper age, so should it now be devolved on the 
 Protestant religious community of the Hawaiian Isl- 
 ands. We may aid them with our advice ; we may 
 annex conditions to our grants-in-aid ; but no foreign 
 nation, or ecclesiastical body, or missionary society 
 should exercise authority in those Christianized Isl- 
 ands. They should be held responsible for a wise 
 administration in all the departments of Christian 
 charity and gospel eifort. Composing -that com- 
 munity are the older missionaries, their children, the 
 native ministry, the native churches. Why should 
 not that community be responsible, not only for a 
 wise and efficient self-control, but also for the build- 
 ing up of Christ's kingdom within itself, and, some- 
 what, for its extension to the thousand islands in 
 the far west of the Pacific Ocean? Why should it 
 not be expected to find all the needed missionaries 
 among the missionary children, among the children 
 of the foreign Christian residents, and among the 
 native Christians ? Such a responsibility is just what 
 the new community needs for its own healthful and 
 
 34* 
 
402 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 vigorous intellectual, moral, and social develop- 
 ment. 
 
 The island-community, in its present development, 
 however, cannot support the missionaries that were 
 once connected with the American Board, and at the 
 same time its own native pastors. Those mission- 
 aries, continuing to reside on the Islands, should 
 therefore look to the American churches for such aid 
 as they will require towards their comfortable sup- 
 port. It will also be needful, for a time, to aid the 
 Hawaiian Board in the education of native pastors 
 and their wives, and in the publication of the Holy 
 Scriptures y and other religious books, as well as in 
 the support of their mission to Micronesia. Nor 
 should we look on quietly, and see the churches, that 
 have been planted at so much expense of money and 
 labor, and- with so many prayers and tears, fall a 
 prey to invaders. A conquest that cost so much 
 is worth a costly effort to sustain it ; and who can 
 doubt that, should there be a call for such an effort, 
 it will be made ? 
 
 But far more needful for the churches in those 
 Islands than pecuniary aid will be the heartfelt inter- 
 est, and fervent, constant prayers of the American 
 churches. God has been their " refuge and strength," 
 their " very present help in trouble ; " and our prayer 
 should be that he may continue to be their protection 
 in time to come. Let it be said of the church in those 
 Islands, "Though the waters roar and be troubled, 
 
THE MISSIONS NOT GIVEN TO EXAGGERATION. 403 
 
 though the mountains shake with the swelling there- 
 of," " God is in the midst of her ; she shall not be 
 moved : God shall help her, and that right early." 
 
 A feeling is more or less prevalent in a portion of 
 our community, that missionaries are given to exag- 
 geration when stating the results of their labors. To 
 deny that there are cases of this sort would be 
 claiming more for missionaries, than belongs to any 
 other class of men. But that this can be affirmed of 
 the missionaries of the American Board with whom 
 I have been more especially connected, as the 
 general result of their communications in any one 
 year, or in any series of years, — or as they are 
 found in any one volume of the Missionary Herald, 
 or in its long series of volumes, — is what I am 
 unable to believe. There is no more truthful history. 
 In the prosecution of my official duty I have per- 
 haps read more unabridged missionary letters than 
 any person now living. Yet such has been their 
 influence on my own mind, that my later visits to 
 the missions under the care of the American Board, 
 have been a source of grateful surprise at finding 
 more than I had expected. This was especially true 
 at the Hawaiian Islands. 
 
 Indeed, the missionary is more apt to undervalue 
 his converts, churches, and the spiritual results of 
 his labors, than are pastors at home to undervalue 
 theirs. Going out young in life, with only a partial 
 
1 \ 
 
 404 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 acquaintance with the imperfections of Christians and 
 churches at home, his standard of Christian character 
 is high, and his rule of judging the native Christian is 
 too severe. And this is one reason why there has 
 been so much backwardness among missionaries in 
 putting forward the native churches and a native 
 ministry. A visit home, after a dozen jears, is, on 
 this account, a great benefit to missionaries. When 
 the venerable Levi Spaulding, of Ceylon, was about 
 returning to his mission after a somewhat extended 
 visit in the United States, I asked him what he 
 then thought of the piety of his native churches. 
 His reply was, that, making the proper allowances, 
 he thought they gave as good evidence of piety as 
 did the churches in his native land. My own con- 
 viction is the same as that which keeps the mission- 
 ary so contentedly in his field, namely, that there 
 is no safer, no better investment of time, labor, and 
 money, than in the foreign missionary enterprise. 
 Think of the investment made on the Hawaiian 
 Islands. The outlay has been less than the cost of 
 the Exploring Expedition to the Pacific Ocean under 
 Commodore Wilkes, less than that of a first-class 
 ship of war, or a moderate section of a railroad. 
 Yet how vastly greater, how vastly more precious, 
 are the results ! 
 
 " Can a woman forget her sucking child ? — Yea, 
 they may forget, yet will I not forget thee." Such 
 
APPEAL TO THE CHURCHES. 405 
 
 is the language which Jehovah addresses to every 
 portion of his Church. And will not the churches of 
 America, the churches of England, the churches of the 
 whole Christian world, hold this youngest sister in the 
 great Christian family in kind and prayerful remem- 
 brance? Doubtless He who came to seek and to 
 save the lost rejoices to gather those sheep into his 
 fold, and to carry those lambs in his bosom. They 
 were embraced in his memorable prayer, "Neither 
 pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall 
 believe on me through their word ; that they all may 
 be one, as thou. Father, art in me, and I in thee, 
 that they also may be one in us."^ Ignorant, de- 
 graded they may be, and are to human view ; but 
 to the eye of faith they are exalted to a noble fel- 
 lowship with us in Christ ; they are one with him, 
 and one in him. Therefore we will never forget 
 them — the "heirs of God," and "joint heirs of 
 
 Christ " " TO AN INHERITANCE INCORRUPTIBLE, AND 
 UNDEFELED, AND THAT FADETH NOT AWAY."^ 
 
 ' John xvii. 20, 21. ^ I Peter i. 4. 
 
APPEI^DICES. 
 
 (407) 
 
NOTE. 
 
 [The Appendices contain portions of the Introductory Address delivered at 
 the Convocation in Honolulu ; the Address to the Ghildren of the Mission- 
 aries, with their Eesponse j an account of the Organization of the Board of 
 the Hawaiian Evangelical Association ; the Address of the Association to the 
 Foreign Secretary of the American Board; the Action of the Prudential Com- 
 mittee aud of the Board on the Secretary's Report j and extracts from Bishop 
 Staley's Sermons.] 
 
 (408) 
 
APPENDICES. 
 
 APPENDIX I. 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM THE INTRODUCTOEY ADDRESS AT THE CON- 
 
 YOCATION IN HONOLULU. 
 
 " It was stated in the printed document already placed in your 
 hands, that after my visit to the Islands had been decided upon, 
 there were consultations in the Prudential Committee, the results 
 of which I was to communicate verbally to the Association. But I 
 would first make a brief reference to my recent tour, with my wife 
 and daughter, through the Islands. 
 
 "I have had, as you know, some experience of touring among 
 missions, having once visited all our missions in India, and thrice 
 our missions within and around the Mediterranean. Those visits 
 were among the most agreeable religious and social experiences of 
 my life ; but I must say, that my late tour surpasses all the others, 
 in the view it gives me of what God has wrought among the 
 heathen, through the gospel of his Son. It is, at any rate, a fact 
 that, after having read the reports and letters from these Islands 
 for the space of forty years, my expectations have been exceeded. 
 There has been no exaggeration, on the whole, in the result of 
 these reports and letters upon one of their most constant and 
 attentive readers. This may have been owing, in part, to the 
 chastening efi'ect of former observations in other missions. In 
 passing through the Islands, I have thought it possible that my 
 brethren who reside here are so familiar with the scenes around 
 them, and withal have had so much experience of the unsanctified 
 
 85 409 ) 
 
410 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 side of the native character, as to be scarcely able to appreciate the 
 prodigious rise there has been in the native condition and character 
 above the level of forty years ago. I am sure that, considering the 
 time, there is nothing Hke it in the missions of this age or of any 
 other. There is doubtless much under the surface to oflFset what we 
 see ; but it is so with the wonderful island we first travelled (Ha- 
 waii). I presume there is nowhere more evidence of raging fires 
 beneath the surface, nowhere such burning eruptions, such tracts 
 of barren lava. And yet, through the genial influence of sun and 
 rain, there are fertile soils, and trees, and flowers, and grasses, and 
 whatever tropical fruits men wish to cultivate. And so with this 
 island-communitv. Whatever of volcanic fires there be beneath 
 the surface of society, of burning eruptions and barren wastes, 
 there are fertile surfaces, and trees and fruits of righteousness, 
 visible even to the casual observer — a creation of grace, as the other 
 is of nature, to the glory of God through Jesus Christ. As to the 
 national sin, it may be said — as doubtless it might of the ancient 
 church at Corinth — that it was so universal among the people in 
 their heathen condition, and the manners, habits, language were 
 so corrupted by it, that there has not yet been time to form a strong 
 public sentiment, and create a sensitive conscience in respect to it, 
 even in the church. We see something painfully analogous to this 
 in relation to vices in the civilization of a commercial people, such 
 as avarice, hoarding, hard bargains — vices at present quite beyond 
 the reach of church discipline. 
 
 " I take great pleasure in expressing our lively gratitude to all 
 our brethren and sisters for their unwearied kindness in our journey. 
 Nothing was left, undone that could promote our happiness, or the 
 object of our visit. At every place, in every family, the feelings 
 left in our minds towards our missionary feUow-laborers are what 
 we shall love to cherish, and such as we shall hope to carry with us 
 to enhance the joy of our reunion in the heavenly world. 
 
 " The brethren have everywhere freely let me into their temporal 
 affairs ; and I have been glad to find so many of them in circum- 
 stances favorable to comfort, and to the settlement of their children 
 
APPENDIX I. 411 
 
 on these Islands. You are aware that, in common 'with our Com- 
 mittee, I have long deemed your continued residence here, with 
 your children, an object of much importance. To this end the 
 Prudential Committee transferred to you the property held by the 
 Board on the Islands, and cooperated with the government in 
 securing for you a right in fee-simple to the lands. To this end the 
 same liberty was awarded you in the investment and acquisition of 
 property which popular sentiment gives to pastors in our own 
 country. To this end, also, the government of these Islands, some 
 years since, gave you the privilege of purchasing land at a low rate. 
 The result is, that you are now, as a class, believed to be in pos- 
 session of more property than your brother ministers, as a body, in 
 any one section of our own country ; while, on the contrary, no 
 one of you has been enriched, or has the prospect of becoming so. 
 And I am free to declare, that your several missionary fields afford 
 evidence of a laborious life, and of much self-denying labor ; while 
 I am fully persuaded that, as a body, you have gained in spirit- 
 uality since the year 1848, when the change was made in your 
 relations to property and to the Islands. While I hope that the 
 fathers will not be anxious to increase their possessions, I shall not 
 be backward to state my belief, on my return home, that, in a com- 
 prehensive and enlightened view of the subject, there is no more 
 ground for regret or apprehension here, on the score of worldly 
 possessions, than exists among the clergy in any one district at 
 home, and that most of you will need more or less aid towards 
 your support during the remainder of your lives." 
 
 " In entering upon the business of the meeting, it should con- 
 stantly be borne in mind, that it is a new, as well as great, problem 
 in the foreign missions, which we are providentially called upon to 
 solve ; and should we succeed in giving it a right solution, we do 
 so not only for ourselves on these Islands, but ultimately for all 
 missions. Not that there wiU be frequent opportunities, nor may 
 there soon be another opportunity, as now and here, to apply it to 
 a nation ; but the principle will be easily applicable to particular dis- 
 
412 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 tricts in un evangelized countrieg. The question is, How Misdon- 
 a/ry Societies cmd Missions should proceed in building up and 
 estabVUihing the Christian Institutions, after they have teen intrO' 
 duced and have obtained a certain degree of ascendency. This 
 question was urged upon the Board, fifteen or sixteen years ago, by 
 the remarkable progress of the work of God on these Islands. We 
 now propose a practical solution, so far as these Islands are con- 
 cerned, by the Board's retiring from the front, and taking a position 
 in the rear, — acting as an auxiliary, rather than a leader. We 
 shall throw the main responsibility upon the new Christian com- 
 munity, only aiding it by grants in the several departments of the 
 work. And by the ' new Christian community ' we mean the body 
 of Christians made up of all the evangelical ministers and churches 
 on the Islands, both native and foreign. 
 
 " Allow me to say, before going further, that we need to enter 
 upon the discussions before us with the largest views, most disin- 
 terested feelings, and strongest faith and courage, we can possibly 
 command ; since there will be but little in our past experience to 
 guide us, or in the recorded experience of the Christian church." 
 
 " It is the belief of the Prudential Committee, that the time ha» 
 come for a change in the relations of the Board to this Island-com- 
 munity. And it is also their conviction, that the time has come 
 for a corresponding change in your relations as missionaries to the 
 same community; substituting the eccles^iastical for the mission- 
 ary, and bringing yourselves, the native ministry and the people, 
 all into one community. The community, thus organized, will oi 
 course need to make proper arrangements for doing tbe work ; and 
 the Board, actmg for the churches at home, will then hasten to 
 recognize the Hawaiian Christian community as fully competent to 
 do the work within itself, — with the aid of such grants from tHe 
 Board, from time to time, as there shall appear to be good reason 
 for making. It may for a time — we know not how long — incTea«e, * 
 rather than diminish, the outlay of the Board at these Islands. It 
 cost our churdies more than a million of dollars to evangelize thi« 
 
APPEXDJX I. 413 
 
 nadon, and those churches wUl hare no idea of seeing these eyan- 
 geHcal institutions subverted, whatever be the cost of preventing 
 sudi a disaster. But the course of measures we entered upon in 
 184S, and now propose extending somewhat farther, we regard as 
 the onlj" one fitted to render this nation self-governing and self- 
 supporting in its religious life, or to put the mission itself beyond 
 the charge of having been a fEolure. Some such process, too, as 
 we propose, is needful to reenlist the American churches vigorously 
 in the eScat necessary to finish the work they commenced in these 
 Islands forty-three years ago. 
 
 ** The work to be done by this community wiU, of course, be sub- 
 stantially the same as it is in our own country — ministerial labor 
 and church-lbrmation in destitute places, namely, Home Missions, 
 in their several departments of Sabbath schools, colportage, etc. ; 
 also, the education of a Xative Ministry, and of wives for the same, 
 and perhaps of religious teachers ; also, the cultivation of the Lit- 
 eratore of the country, religious and moral j and Foreign Missions. 
 The consideration of the work, \mder these several heads, and the ia- 
 strumentalides for the same, will naturally occupy some time at the 
 present meeting. Fox want of a vigorous prosecution of the three 
 departments ot labor first named, the foreign missions sent frxmi 
 these Islands have &iled of exerting all that healthful reaction upon 
 the Hawaiian churches which was the m^ain object of the mission to 
 Micronesia : and the foreign missions have proved, in some respects, 
 exhaustive of the religious strength of the conmiunity. They 
 needed a vigorous system of home missions, to open channels for 
 ^eir healthful reactionary infiuence to fiow through these Island- 
 churches." 
 
 " There needs to be, on th^e Islands, a process of Education for 
 Xadve Pastors and Missionaries in some respects diSerent from 
 any heretofore existing, — having those ends avowedly in view, and 
 so understood by the nadve churches and students ; and also for 
 educating native females in a manner fitting them to become teach- 
 ers and the wtvk of native ministers- The questions involved in 
 
 3o» 
 
414 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 this important and necessary department will need to be carefully 
 discussed at this meeting, witli a view to immediate measures ; and 
 I will state the results of my inquiries when the discussion comes 
 on. Probably no one plan for educating native pastors will meet 
 the demands of all the Islands just now. I believe that suitable 
 females may be found for training as teachers and the wives of min- 
 isters, though with more diflBculty than the males." 
 
 " What is the amount of foreign ministerial labor needed at these 
 Islands, and how it shall be obtained, is a subject requiring earnest 
 consideration. We suppose that the four large islands, or at least 
 that three of them, have each a centre that will require the resi- 
 dence of a minister of foreign origin or descent for years to come. 
 How far this is a coiTect view, and whether there are more than 
 three or four places requiring so long an occupation, will need our 
 attention.'' 
 
 " It is an interesting question, whether the children of the mis- 
 sion will be disposed and able to exert the needful conservative 
 influence in this new Christian community, when the missionary 
 fathers are gone. It will perhaps be best not only to discuss this 
 question among ourselves, but to carry it to the young people. The 
 education received in the Oahu College is probably quite as valu- 
 able, on the whole, as that given at our American colleges in my 
 early days. I hope an additional instructor may ere long be added, 
 to carry the studies farther than they can be with the present force. 
 It is worthy of consideration, whether the study of the languEige 
 of these Islands should not be added, at least for those pupils who 
 derive their college support jfrom the fands of the American Board. 
 That this has not been done already, I am informed, is owing to 
 some aversion which the students have to learning the language. 
 The evil is certainly not invincible ; it is not one to be overcome by 
 the trustees of the college, but by this body ; and it seems a proper 
 subject for our consideration. The young people need only to take 
 a broader view of their future relations and duties. The fact will 
 
APPENDIX I. 415 
 
 have good influence upon them, that a knowledge of the native lan- 
 guage is found to be a valuable acquisition to those who pos- 
 sess it." 
 
 " The manner of prosecuting the mission in Micronesia has diffi- 
 culties, which we hope this meeting will be able to remove. That 
 mission, owing to causes I need not take time to mention, was 
 commenced on too large a scale, territorially. It can meet only 
 once a year, and then at great expense ; and, in the mean while, 
 there can be no intercommunication whatever between the stations. 
 This is far from realizing our idea of a mission, and does not justify 
 the expense of the annual meeting. At first it was thought we 
 must relinquish altogether the two high islands farthest west ; but 
 this the number of hopeful conversions on Ponape and Kusaie has 
 seemed to forbid. The latter island will be occupied by a native 
 missionary, and the former by two American missionaries, with 
 native aid, and will perhaps become a futui'e base to the operations 
 among the islands farther west. As to the Gilbert and Marshall 
 Islands, we think them too low and unproductive, and too destitute 
 of fresh water, to be the permanent residence of American families. 
 I am informed, however, that the water is less brackish than that 
 used by the natives in the southern districts of Hawaii. Our pres- 
 ent impression is, that (excepting occasional residences for the sake 
 of translating) the low islands should be occupied by Sandwich 
 Islanders, to be visited by the missionaries once or twice a year ; 
 and the valuable experience gained at the Marquesas shows that 
 this will suffice. Where the visiting missionaiies should make 
 their home is among the unsettled questions." 
 
 "The American Board will continue its interest — how could it 
 do otherwise ? — in the prosperity of the churches formed on the 
 Hawaiian Islands. The channels for communicating with the 
 American Christian public will continue open to the brethren, as 
 heretofore. Indeed, the Board could not afford to make grants to 
 the Islands, unless the brethren here do their share in cultivating 
 
416 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 the missionary spirit in the churches at home. The Hawaiian Isl- 
 ands will have a place in our Annual Reports, and at the Annual 
 Meetings, so long as the Board continues to make grants. Indeed, 
 the more completely these churches attend to their own affairs, and 
 the less dependent they are on the parent churches, the more inter- 
 esting will these islands be to our home community, as a monument 
 of the efficacy of the missionary work.** 
 
 " In conclusion, I may say, that after the American Board has 
 transferred its responsibilities, in the manner proposed, to the newly- 
 created evangelical community here, the Christian world wiU have 
 a new and striking proof that the missionary work at these Islands 
 is no failure. Men will then see, too, that a beginning, middle, 
 and end should be aimed at in the missionary enterprise, as in 
 every other progressive work. Thus there will be an accelerated 
 progress in missions, because there will be more expectation of 
 progress, and more direct effort to secure it, and to bring the work 
 to a close." 
 
 [For the topics proposed in this Address for discussion in the 
 Association, see Chapter XIX.J 
 
 APPENDIX II, 
 
 ADBEESS TO THE CHILDEEN OF THE MISSIONAEIES. 
 
 " Mt Young Friends: In the discussions of the Prudential 
 Committee which led to my being sent to these Islands, it appeared 
 that only four of the missionaries here are under fifty years of age, 
 and that seven of them are more than threescore. In view of this 
 fact, I was instructed to inquire into the expediency of sending 
 three or four able young men from the United States to occupy the 
 important centres, as they shall be left vacant by the fathers. This 
 
APPENDIX II, 417 
 
 was virtually an inquiry whether there is that amount of intelli- 
 gence and missionary spirit among the children of the missionaries 
 which would render such a step unnecessary. 
 
 " The proposal made to the missionary fathers in the year 1848, 
 that they all remain at the Islands with their famihes, and take the 
 houses, lands, and herds then held by the Board, was based on the 
 supposition, that, should they do so, it would not be necessary to 
 send out new missionaries, because their childi'en might be de- 
 pended on for future exigencies. In the deliberations fourteen 
 years later, a doubt was expressed whether it were not wiser for a 
 portion of the parents to have gone home, with theii' families, and 
 their places to have been filled with young missionaries from the 
 United States. This doubt was founded mainly on two facts, well 
 known to close observers of mankind — the backwardness of parents 
 *to reahze that their sons of twenty-five years of age have attained 
 to manhood; and the backwardness of sons practically to realize 
 the same thing, in deliberative meetings where they are out- 
 numbered by the fathers. It is proper to say, that I have myself 
 had somewhat of this apprehension since coming to the Islands, 
 and during the meeting now in progress. However, the fathers, 
 on my raising the question, have promptly declared their belief, 
 that their sons will be fully able and disposed to meet the demand 
 for men of foreign origin, growing out of their own withdi-awal 
 from the field. 
 
 " I have come, with their cheerful concurrence, and in their 
 presence, to ask whether you, their children, will ratify their 
 decision. 
 
 " The question is one of great importance. It seems to me in 
 no small degree to involve the results of your fathers' labors for 
 the forty years past, and of very much that is precious in this 
 young nation ; and of much, too, that is needful to make these 
 Islands a comfortable home for you and yours. 
 
 " It is no longer a question with me whether the American 
 Board, under present cii'cum stances, shall send additional mission- 
 aries to these Islands. We cannot well do that. The work is too 
 
418 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 far advanced for Bending out men on the misflionary prinolple. Tha 
 nature of the field is changed. Young men will not ho willing to 
 come without knowing definitely what post they are to occupy j and 
 the vacancies which occur cannot be kept open long enough for 
 thorn to be enlisted, sent out, and be(iomo prepared in the native 
 language. Qod therefore declares in HIh providence that the work 
 to be done devolves on the sons and daughtorfl of the rniMMionaries. 
 
 " And it is a work, my young fi-iends, that will soon bo upon you 
 in all its weight and magnitude. Your parents will not bo able 
 much longer to sustain the burden. Before the man of twenty 
 years has attained the ago of thirty, he will find himself in tho 
 midst of these grave rosponsibilities. 
 
 " You are sufficient in ntmihera. A tabular view, furnished mo 
 by one of you, i'h accurate enough for my purpose. Accordijig to 
 this, the male and female children of missionaries now at tlio 
 Islands, over eight years of ago, are one hundred and fifty. 'I'ho 
 number on the Islands from eight to eighteen is flfty-sovon. Tho 
 young men speaking the llawaiian language with some fluency, 
 here and in the United States, are forty-two. 
 
 " Nor can there be any doubt as to the Muflloiency of your inicl- 
 ligcnce. It is not even necessary that many of you should go to 
 the United Btates, in order to supplement the education you may 
 obtain here. 
 
 " I have had some apprehension in respect to tho inuHionary 
 apvrit among you, — I mean in its application to tho native pojiu- 
 lation. I thought I saw, — as the result of tho very natural 
 anxiety and care of your parents, years ago, to prevent your learn- 
 ing the native language, oven to keep you from hearing or «j)oakitig 
 a word of it, lest your morals should sufl'er, — that you showed a 
 sort of aversion to tho people themselves, a shrinking fVom pf*r- 
 sonal contact with them, a want of that sympathy with them whlc-h 
 is essential to successful labors for their spiritual good. liut my 
 apprehensions (m this score have been gradually subsiding, as I 
 became acquainted with you, and I now oxj)ect a rospouso from you 
 that will assure my hopes. 
 
APPENDIX n. 419 
 
 " My yoimg friends, I can hardly regard myself as otherwise than 
 Ood^s messenger to you. I come to ask whether you will sustain 
 and carry forward the work that brought your fathers and mothers 
 to these Islands. They came to bring the gospel to the native race. 
 That was their work and they have done it. That race has been 
 Christianized, but needs a large amount of labor before its Christian 
 institutions can stand without foreign assistance. These Christian- 
 ized people are now in a transition state, — passing over from a 
 government by individual missionaries to a government by eccle- 
 siastical bodies to which they themselves belong — to self-govern- 
 ment. There is enough of revolution in such transitions to caR for 
 solicitude ; and the fathers have wisely resolved to make a begin- 
 ning now, while there is a prospect of their own presiding influence 
 for some years to come. But there is not now time for them to 
 complete the work, and the men who shall succeed them will be 
 sure to find much of it on hand. 
 
 " Nor will it devolve alone on those of you who enter the sacred 
 ministry. Those of you who are merchants at Honolulu, or 
 planters and graziers in the interior, or lawyers, physicians, 
 civilians, teachers, will all have a responsibility and agency. And 
 it is desirable you should be found in all the lawful professions and 
 occupations. You will be needed in every department. Should 
 you not all find scope on these Islands, the same will be true of 
 young men in New England. You will be under no greater uncer- 
 tainty than they, and while they have the Great West for an ulti- 
 mate resort, you will have the United States. But your first duty 
 will be Aere, — to your native land, — that you may complete the 
 great work begun and successfully prosecuted by your fathers. The 
 wilderness of forty years has been traversed, the land of promise is 
 before you, and the Lord calls upon you to go up and possess it. 
 
 " I have heard remarks as if the native population were fast 
 passing away ; as if foreigners were soon to occupy the land, and 
 become the nation, displacing the Hawaiian language ; and as if 
 your chief concern would be with them, rather than with the Hawaiian 
 people. I have given attention to this matter in my tour through 
 
420 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 tlie Islands, and doubt not tliat you and your generation of natives 
 will both pass before eucb a result is reached. The argument 
 proves too much. If you ought not to give yourselves to the 
 natives, then ought your honored parents to have gone elsewhere. 
 I will only say, that you will best subserve the religious future of 
 this nation by laying deep the foundations "of tlie gospel in the 
 native mind and heart. 
 
 " This, then, my young friends, is my appeal to you — that you 
 regard it as your great calHng to look after this QhHstianized native 
 people, I enti'eat you, — 
 
 " 1. To realize that your calling of God is to complete the work 
 which your fathers cannot expect to live long enough to finish. 
 
 " 2. To cultivate a fellow-feeling with the native people. Do 
 not look down upon them. Do not despise them. Do not take up 
 evil reports against them, especially against the native rainistiy. 
 The natives are prone to originate such reports ; but believe none 
 unless they are proved. The Hawaiian people are kind-hearted. 
 I have found it easy to love them. Nowhere is there a more hearty 
 expression than in their word aloha. It is their characteristic 
 word. If they have not words to express some of the great ideas, 
 they certainly have a word expressive of one of the sweetest, rich- 
 est, strongest sentiments of the human heai*t, — that of loving good 
 will — ALOHA ! I have myself used it thousands of times, and have 
 never tired with the repetition. 
 
 " 3. Learn their language. It is the language of your native 
 country ; and you will find the power of using it idiomatically and 
 fluently to be an invaluable acquisition. It will be your only 
 medium to the hearts of this people. Instruct classes in the Sab- 
 bath schools ; attend the native prayer-meetings ; hold religious 
 meetings ; you will then come to an understanding with the peo- 
 ple. Make the principles and construction of the language your 
 study. 
 
 " 4. Stand by the native pastors. They will need your counte- 
 nance, encouragement, and it may be your protection, especially in 
 
APPENDIX II, 421 
 
 rural districts. Let the people see that you respect their pastors. 
 Let the pastors feel that you are their cordial friends. 
 
 " 5. Sustain the Hawaiian Board, just formed. It is intended 
 to prosecute both foreign and domestic missions, to educate a 
 native ministry, and to enrich the literature of the country. It is 
 the representative both of the native and foreign population — of 
 the evangelical Protestant community on these Islands. It is a 
 simple but comprehensive organization, and will need, deserve, and 
 doubtless receive, your support in all Its departments of labor. 
 
 " Finally, be united among yourselves, — one in feeling, one in 
 measures. If divided, the enemy will prevail against you. United 
 in a good cause, you have no reason for apprehension. You live 
 under a good government, and should be loyal subjects. Stand 
 together in supporting your king, your constitution, and your reli- 
 gious liberties. 
 
 " Should you assume the responsibilities I have described, I shall 
 take pleasure in reporting the fact, on my return home, to the 
 fathers and friends of this mission and these Islands, and they will 
 hear it with joy, and will pray that the blessing of Almighty God 
 may rest upon you." 
 
 THE RESPONSE. 
 
 After the Address, the following Resolutions, proposed by Mr. 
 Henry A. P. Carter, were unanimously adopted : — 
 
 " Resolved, That we have heard with heartfelt pleasure and deep 
 feeling the solemn truths so eloquently presented to our consider- 
 ation by the Rev. Dr. Anderson. 
 
 " That we recognize a voice of authority to us in the utterances 
 of a voice for so many years raised in behalf of Christian missions. 
 
 " That we earnestly commend these remarks to the prayerful 
 consideration of this Society, and to those about us who with ua 
 feel an interest in the spread of Christ's kingdom. 
 
 " That, in response to this call, we do hereby pledge ourselves, so 
 far as we are able, to carry forward the work devolving upon us." 
 
 36 
 
422 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 APPENDIX III. 
 
 ORGANIZATION OF THE BOARD OF THE HAWAIIAN EVANGELICAL 
 
 ASSOCIATION. 
 
 " Article VII. — This Association shall appoint an Executive 
 Board, to be denominated, The Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical 
 Association, which shall consist of a Corresponding Secretary and 
 Treasurer, to be chosen annually by the Association, together with 
 not less than eighteen members, one third of whom shall go out of 
 office annually, eligible to reelection. They shall be divided into 
 three classes, not less than six in each class, to be numbered first, 
 second, and third class ; those of the first class to go out of office 
 at the end of one year, those of the second class at the end of two 
 years, and those of the third class at the end of three yeai-s. 
 
 " It shall be the duty of the Board to perform any agency re- 
 quested of it by the Prudential Committee, in respect to former 
 missionaries of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
 Missions at these Islands, and the education of theii' children at the 
 Islands ; and to take charge of Home Missions on these Hawaiian 
 Islands ; the education of a native ministry, and of females who 
 may become teachers and pastors' wives ; the preparation, publica- 
 tion, and circulation of useful books and tracts ; and also of foreign 
 missions, so fai- as the conduct of them from these Islands shall be 
 found practicable and expedient ; and shall take the charge of 
 disbursing the funds contributed for these objects, from whatever 
 source." 
 
 The following persons were elected members of the Board, in 
 addition to the Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer, who are 
 members of the Board ex qfficiis, — one third of them Hawaiians, 
 according to a rule adopted, viz. : — 
 
 For Hawaii. 
 
 Rev. J. D. Paris, Rev. E, Bond, 
 
 Rev. T. Coan, S. Kipi, 
 
 G. W. PhiUps. 
 
APPENDIX IV. 4:23 
 
 For Maui and Molokai. 
 
 Rev. W. P. Alexander, Kev. J. F. Pogue, 
 
 L, Aholo. 
 
 For Oahu. 
 
 Rev. E. W. aark, Rev. L. Smith, 
 
 Dr. G. P. Judd, Rev, S. C. Damon, 
 
 Rev. E. Corwin, Rev. C. T. MiUs, 
 
 Rev. B. W. Parker, Hon. loane li, 
 
 S. N. Castle, Esq., S. Kumuhonua. 
 
 For Kauai. 
 Rev. J. AV. Smith, G. W. Lilikalani. 
 
 The following are the Officers : — 
 
 Rev. Titus Coan, President. Rev. E. W. Clark, Rec. Sec. 
 
 Dr. G. P. Judd, V. President. E. O. BL\.ll, Esq., Treasurer. 
 
 Rev. L. H. GuLiCK, Cor. Sec. I. Baetlett, Esq., Auditor. 
 
 APPENDIX TV, 
 
 ADDRESS TO THE FOREIGN SECRETARY OF THE AMERICAN 
 
 BOARD. 
 
 "The Members of the Havp-aiian Evangelical Association to 
 the Rev. R. Anderson, D. D., Foreign Secretary of the 
 American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. 
 
 " Honored and dearly-beloved Brother : With no ordi- 
 nary pleasure, and with no vain compliment, we assure you of 
 the profound satisfaction we have enjoyed in your visit to these 
 shores. 
 
 " We had long desu-ed such a visit, but had not expected to 
 
424 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 realize it. God, in his wise counsels, prepared the way for you to 
 come to us. He has kindly watched over you, and your excellent 
 wife and daughter, while on your way hither, and during all your 
 sojournings in these Isles. You have visited most of the islands 
 and stations of our group, and we have joyfully welcomed you to 
 our homes and our hearts. You have seen something of our fields 
 and of our labors. You have addressed our churches and congre- 
 gations, and mingled with the multitudes of our people. You have 
 felt the warm grasp, and heard the heartfelt, expressive aloha of 
 ten thousand Hawaiians ; and they will ever remember you as a 
 beloved and venerated father, and your most faithful companion as 
 a precious mother in Israel. Your eyes have witnessed the marvel- 
 lous work of God in this land, and your ears have heard the songs 
 of ransomed Hawaiians. 
 
 " We have held endearing communion with you in consultations, 
 in social intercourse, and at our domestic altars. And we have met 
 you, from day to day, in our sessions, and have enjoyed your wise 
 and timely counsels in our dehberations. Questions of a difficult 
 and delicate character, involving great interests, have come before 
 us, and your wisdom and experience have helped us to solve them ; 
 60 that, in almost all things, we have, through the grace of God, 
 come to harmonious conclusions. In the discussion of principles 
 and of measures, and in the reorganization of our plans for the 
 fii-mer establishment and the more perfect development of Christ's 
 kingdom around us, your presence and suggestions have been of 
 invaluable service to us. 
 
 " For all this we thank the Lord, and we feel assured that you 
 were led to this vineyard at the right time, and by Infinite "Wisdom 
 and Love. 
 
 " And now, as you and yours are about to leave us, to return to 
 your native land, there to resume your arduous and responsible 
 labors, we bid you a heartfelt farewell. Our best and holiest 
 sympathies are with you. Our prayers shall ever follow you. 
 With our wives and children, and with all the friends of Zion in 
 this land, we repeat our earnest Aloha, and offer our ardent sup- 
 
APPENDIX V. 425 
 
 plications that the God of Abraham may still guide you, that the 
 wings of Emmanuel may cover you, and that your life may long be 
 spai-ed to labor in the great vineyard of our Lord. 
 
 " We may meet no more on earth. God grant that we may aU 
 meet on the heavenly hills, and from those heights of glory review 
 the way in which He has led us, and with songs and joy survey 
 the field of our toils and conflicts, ascribing thanksgiving, honor, 
 and dominion to Him who gives us the victory thi'ough our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 " With our highest Christian esteem, and our warmest desires for 
 the welfare of yourself and family, we again say farewell. 
 
 " On behalf of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association. 
 
 "T. COAN, Committee. 
 "Honolulu, July 1, 1863." 
 
 APPENDIX V. 
 
 ACTION OF THE PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE. 
 
 At a meeting of the Prudential Committee of the American 
 Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, on the 29th of Sep- 
 tember, 1863, subsequently to the return of Dr. Anderson, the fol- 
 lowing Minute, reported by Messrs. Child and Aiken as a sub- 
 committee, was adopted : — 
 
 " Dr. Anderson having recently returned from a visit to the Sand- 
 wich Islands, which he made at the special request of the Pruden- 
 tial Committee, accompanied by his wife and daughter (the two 
 latter going at private expense), for the purpose of ascertaining, by 
 personal intercourse with the missionaries, the members of their 
 churches, and the people generally to whom they had ministered, 
 more fully than could be done in any other way, the real condition 
 of the people, the state of the churches, and the character of their 
 
 36* 
 
426 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 members, and witnessing on the ground the results effected among 
 the people of the Islands by the power and Spirit of God, through 
 the labors of the missionaries ; for the further purpose of freely 
 conferring and advising with the missionaries, and with members 
 of the Hawaiian churches, upon the present condition and further 
 prospects of the missionary work there, and devising such plans of 
 future action as should bring the native churches, as speedily as 
 possible, in what is believed to be the natural order in such cases, 
 (1.) to a condition of self-government , and (2.) by means of the 
 greater activity and earnestness which would be developed by this 
 self-government, to a condition of complete self-support ; and also 
 for the purpose of determining, by such free conference with the 
 missionaries, what may best be their future relations to the Board 
 and its work ; and Dr, Anderson having, since his return, orally 
 and in writing, made a Report to the Committee respecting; his mis- 
 sion and its results ; and having prepai'ed, to be submitted to the 
 Board, at its approaching meeting, a portion of his intended full 
 Report, embracing the two following topics, to \\\t: (1.) The 
 Organization of the Oiinl Community, and (2.) TJte Organizaiion 
 of the Protestant Christian Community at ihc Islands, — the Com- 
 mittee deem it expedient to place upon record their matured con- 
 viction in relation to said mission of the Secretary and its results, 
 as expressed in the following resolutions : — 
 
 " 1. Besohed, That the recent mission of Dr. Anderson to the 
 Sandwich Islands was wise and seasonable ; and that Mrs. Ander- 
 son rendered most important aid, by enabling him to obtain fuller 
 knowledge of the real chai-acter and condition of (he people than 
 could have been procured without the information derived from 
 her free and intimate intercourse with the female portion of tho 
 population. 
 
 " 2. Resolved, That the course pursued by Dr. Anderson at Ihe 
 Islands, as reported by him, was eminently wise and successful; 
 that his doings, and the plans adopted by tho brethren at the 
 Islands, acting with his counsel and advice, for the future prosecu- 
 
APPENDIX V. 427 
 
 tion of their work, are cordially approved and sanctioned j and 
 that, for the wisdom and success granted to the Secretary and his 
 fellow-laborers at the Islands, thanks should be rendered to our 
 gracious Lord, who has promised to be always with his servants, 
 when they go forth to teach the nations. 
 
 " 3. Resolved, That while it does not appear, from the report of 
 the plans and measures adopted, and the proceedings had during 
 the late visit of the Secretary, that the Protestant Christian com- 
 munity of the Islands has attained to the position of complete 
 self-support, as to its religious institutions, there is yet ample 
 occasion for gratitude to God for his signal blessing upon this mis- 
 sion, since the Secretary is permitted to report, that it has attained 
 to such a degree of capacity for self-government as to render it 
 expedient that it should now assume, not only the management of 
 its own ecclesiastical matters and its religious charities, but the 
 responsibility of directing the future prosecution of the work for 
 building up the Redeemer's kingdom at the Sandwich Islands, and 
 extending it into Micronesia. 
 
 " 4. Resolved, That the proposition made by the Protestant Chris- 
 tian community at the Sandwich Islands, who have organized a work- 
 ing Board, called ' The Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical Associa- 
 tion,' to relieve the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
 Missions, and the American churches, from the responsibility of 
 future oversight and direction in the work referred to in the fore- 
 going Resolution, — upon the condition that it may have the privi- 
 lege of applying to the American Board for such grants-in-aid as it 
 shall need in its several departments of labor, and as the Board 
 shall be able and judge it wise to give, — is hereby accepted by 
 this Committee upon the condition specified ; it being understood 
 that this plan, in respect to Micronesia, will not go into effect until 
 the brethren now in those Islands, who have not been heard from 
 on the subject, have the opportunity to communicate their views to 
 the Prudential Committee. And this Committee joyfully commits 
 to the Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association the future 
 care and direction of this evangelizing work in those Islands, and 
 
428 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 hereby concedes to that Board the right of applying for grants-in- 
 aid, as specified in said proposition. 
 
 " 5. Resolved, That the Committee having proposed, in Decem- 
 ber last, to the former missionaries now at the Sandwich Islands, 
 to afibrd them, from the funds of the American Board, such 
 salaries as shall be needful, in addition to their several private 
 incomes, for their comfortable support ; thus relieving the native 
 churches from any further contributions for this purpose, and re- 
 moving a serious obstacle to increasing the number of native 
 churches and pastors, and to obtaining a support for these pastors 
 from the native community ; and the missionaries having acceded 
 to this proposition, and the amount of their respective salaries 
 having been agreed upon by them, at the late meeting of the Ha- 
 waiian EvangeHcal Association, at which Dr. Anderson was pres- 
 ent, — the Committee hereby assents to the several salaries, as 
 thus agreed upon. 
 
 " 6. Resolved, That while we would render devout thanks to our 
 gracious Lord for what he has been pleased to do at the Sandwich 
 Islands^ and for the great success he has given to the labors of our 
 missionaries among that once degraded people, we remember, and 
 would remind the friends of missions, that much remains to be 
 accomplished, and that there is now, and will long continue to be, 
 great occasion for watchfulness and earnest prayer against impend- 
 ing evils ; and we ask of the friends of Christ, everywhere, con- 
 tinued supplication for the divine blessing upon the labors o£ his 
 servants in this interesting portion of the vineyard of the Lord. 
 
 " 7. Resolved, That the proceedings of the Hawaiian Evangelical 
 Association, at its recent meeting, at which the Secretary was pres- 
 ent, together with the Reports made to that meeting for the use of 
 its members, and the full Report by Dr. Anderson of his late visit 
 to the Islands, and also this Minute, be printed for the use of the 
 Board." 
 
Aj'PEXDix ri. 4^9 
 
 APFEyBix ri. 
 
 ACnOX OF THE BOAED. 
 
 At the Aniraal Meeting of the Board in Rochester, X. Y., in 
 October, 1S6S. besides a verbal statement of considerable length 
 fix)m Dr. Anderson, there were laid before the Board his -written 
 Report {m part), which had been submitted to the Prudential Com- 
 mittee, and the nine Reports made and adopted at the recent meet- 
 ing of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, embodvinsr the results 
 of deliberations at the Islands ; and these were referred to the com- 
 mittee on the Sandwich Islands and Micronesia missions, consisting 
 of Leonard Bacon. D. D., Hon. William Strong, Rev. David Greene, 
 Miles P. Squier, D. D.. John W. Loud, Esq.. S. G. Boardman, D. D., 
 and Rev. Edmund K. Aldem This Committee subsequently pre- 
 sented the following Resolutions, which were adopted : — 
 
 *•' 1. Besoired., That the sending of Dr. Anderson, bv the Pruden- 
 tial Committee, to the Sandwich Islands, for the purpose of personal 
 intercourse with the missionaries and pastors there, and of observ- 
 ing the actual condition both of the churches that have been estab- 
 lished in that lately heathen land, and of the nation that has been 
 lifted up &om the lowest barbarism to civilization, and for the pur- 
 pose of aiding, by personal conference and consiilration, in the 
 arrangement of new relations between the Board and the mission- 
 aries and churches there, seems to have been necessary, and is 
 hereby sanctioned and approved. 
 
 ** 2. BiTSoired, That the arrangement by which the support of native 
 pastors and evangelists in the Sandwich Islands, and of the whole 
 work of home evangelization there, is to devolve henceforth upon 
 the Christian people of those Islands, while the support of the sur- 
 viving missionaries, instead of being divided, as heretofore, between 
 the churches to which thev minister and the Board bv which thev 
 were sent forth, is to devolve upon the Board, is hereby sanctioned- 
 and approved. 
 
430 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 "3. Resolved, That the arrangement by which the MicroneBia 
 mission is transferred from the immediate superintendence of the 
 Prudentizd Committee of this Board to that of the Board of 
 the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, is hereby sanctioned and 
 approved ; and that the Prudential Committee are hereby author- 
 ized and instructed to aid the foreign missions of that Board by 
 such grants of money as the exigencies of their work in Micronesia, 
 or in Polynesia, may require, and the contributions to our treasury 
 may justify ; always requiring, from year to year, so long as such 
 grants shall be continued, a fuU report of the manner in which 
 they are expended, and of the condition and progress of those 
 missions. 
 
 "4. Resolved, That, in taMng this additional step towards the 
 conclusion of our work in the Sandwich Islands, we record anew our 
 g^'ateful and adoring sense of the marvellous success which our 
 missionaries there have been enabled to achieve, by the blessing of 
 God, to whom be all the glory. 
 
 " 5. Resolved, That while we rejoice, with all our surviving mis- 
 sionaries, in the results of which we and the world are witnesses, 
 we offer our special congratulations to the two venerable fathers of 
 the mission, the Rev. Hibam Bingham, and the Rev. Asa Thubb- 
 TON, who, having been consecrated and commended to the grace of 
 God for that work by our predecessors, forty-four years ago, are 
 still among the living, to praise God, with us and with all the saints, 
 for this great victory of the gospel, and to say, ' Lord, now lettest 
 thou thy servants depart in peace, according to thy word, for our 
 eyes have seen thy salvation.* " ^., 
 
APPEXDix vn. 431 
 
 AFP BSD IX Til. 
 
 KXTSACTS FBOX EBHOP STJLLET*S 5ESMDXS. 
 [5«ep. 232.] 
 
 L Frtmk ike Sermtm preached im Lomdiyn. 
 
 " SrCBU Br^hren. are the dii^ outlines of the task we are nnder- 
 taking. I cannot hide the lact Aat its accomplishment seems beset 
 -vidi difBcnhaes and perils. If the ground were wholly unoccupied, 
 as it was when we were Sr^ invited to take possession of it in 
 Christ's name, the case would be very dinerent nrom what it acta- 
 ally is. It is hoped that the introduction of that pure end com- 
 plete development of Divine xraiiL it is oar happine^ as Engtish 
 Churdimen to enjoy, concentradng in its worship and t^dung all 
 that is good, and beautiiul, and true, in the two extremes, without 
 running into the excesses of either, may dispel some of those 
 doubts which systems so antagxmisiic as those now at work there 
 must have created in ther minds. It may be so ; but it may pro- 
 duce the contrary eJmBCt. And a vast responsibility devolves on 
 those to whom is intrusted the direction of diis sacred enterprise, 
 to see that the former, and not the latter, be the resull of their 
 everts. Nothing would shake all leiigious belief in the Islands 
 more e^eciuallv than for us to as>sume an attitude of hostiiitr to 
 those forms of Christianity with which they are now familiar. We 
 must show the people how beneath the defects and corruptions of 
 this or that communion there lies a substraram of truth in the ad- 
 mission of the great historic fiacts of the Creeds, which may well 
 increase their faith ^jn those fects, and lead to greater charity and 
 forbearance in our treatment of those Articles of i^ Faith which 
 are called in question. We aie to speak the truth, but it must be 
 in love ; and we are to give all who have been hitherto laboring 
 with so much devotion and earnestness in their Master's cause, 
 while we have been looking on widi cmd indijSerenoe, the credit 
 
432 THE HAWAIIAJSr ISLANDS. 
 
 they deserTe. We must make it clear we do not go forth to ignore 
 or override what has been done by others. 
 
 " And this suggests another danger — that of seeking to prose- 
 lytize. It is an admitted fact that a large number of people are in 
 active communion with none of the existing bodies, and among 
 them we must seek to labor, not doubting that, as we thus exhibit 
 and carry to them the Church's message, in all fidelity, and zeal, and 
 love, she will attract many others, whom she would effectually repel 
 were she to assume a posture of unfriendliness or aggression. If 
 we keep before our eyes the fact, that the great object of the mis- 
 sion is the ssdvation of the souls and bodies of those among whom 
 we are going to labor, and not the numbers we can count as mem- 
 bers of our communion, we may hope, by God's blessing, to escape 
 this danger." 
 
 2. JFrom the Sermon preached at Honolulu. 
 
 "And we come in all love and good will to those who have 
 been laboring here before us. However much we may consci- 
 entiously differ from them, we desire not to ignore the work which 
 they have done to the best of their ability, nor withhold from them 
 the credit they deserve. In turn, we claim from them the same con- 
 sideration and forbearance. There is the more need to ask this 
 because in many important points our Church differs from the sects 
 professing Protestant Christianity no less than from the Roman 
 Church ; and consequently there wUl be parts in her worship and 
 teaching which will seem strange to those who are only familiar 
 with the former. At the Reformation she avoided the two extremes 
 of a slavish adhesion to the existing order on the one hand, and of ^ 
 irreverence for Catholic antiquity and practice on the other. Ac- 
 cordingly, in her preface to the Book of Common Prayer it is 
 expressly stated that its compilers sought to be guided by Holy 
 Scripture, as ' interpreted by the ancient Fathers^' impljdng by that 
 term those, chiefly, of the first five centuries — the purest ages of 
 the Church. The Liturgy was not composed for the first time at 
 
APPEXBix vn. ' 433 
 
 the Keformadon. It contains the ancient Collects, Litanies, Hymns, 
 and Communion Office which were in the Roman Breviarv and 
 Missal, translated into the yemacular, and cleansed of the errors 
 •which had crept into them during the middle ages. Yes ! we utter 
 the same venerable forms wherein Christians have breathed their 
 aspirations to the Throne of Grace — probably since the times of the 
 Apostles, certainly during fourteen centuries. She holds that the 
 Sacraments are not bare symbols and ngures of spiritual truths, but 
 that they ' are outward and visible signs of inward and spiritual 
 grace,* hy and in them ' given to us,' when administered by the 
 hands of Christ's duly appointed ministers. She teaches parents 
 to bring their infants to be admitted into the Christian covenant by 
 Holy Baptism, wherein they are declared to be 'made members of 
 Christ, children of God, and inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven.' 
 But they are reminded that all this will be of no avail unless they 
 are endeavoring to fulfil their parts of the covenant by renouncing 
 the world, the flesh, and the Devil, believing the articles of the 
 Christian Faith, and-endeavoring to do their duty in that state of 
 life to which they have been called- On arriving at years of dis- 
 cretion the baptized are invited to the Holy Rite of Confirmation, 
 that they may not only 'ratify and confirm their Christian obli- 
 gations,' but be strengthened by a new gift of the Holy Spirit, 
 imparted to them * by the imposition of hands.' This rite is de- 
 signed to serve as an initiation into fuU communion with the Church 
 — when the devout recipient may approach the Blessed Sacrament 
 of Christ's Body and Blood, which, in the language of the Cate- 
 chism, ' are verily and indeed taken and received by the faithful in 
 the Lord's Supper.' She deems this the highest act of Christian 
 worship, and, as an intimation that she would have it accompanied 
 with externals to impress the senses as well as the heart, she 
 directs in her 24th Canon that it be celebrated in every Cathedral 
 with special vestments to be worn by the clergy. 
 
 " Through aU the ever- varying scenes of this Hie, in trouble and 
 in joy, she follows her children with her heavenly consolations, her 
 prayers and benedictions, until that body which in this life she had 
 
 37 
 
434 ' THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 
 
 taught them to regard as * the Temple of the Holy Ghost * is com-' 
 mitted to the earth, in hope of the resurrection to life eternal. 
 
 " In «11 this her principle is, do not wait till you are converted 
 by some sudden, irresistible impulse, but regard yourself as ali'eady, 
 by baptism, grafted into Christ's Church, and bound to crucify daily 
 the old man, with his evil deeds, and able to do so by the strength 
 already imparted to you from above. It is this gradual formation 
 of Christian character at which she aims — a process going on 
 &om Baptism till Death. It enters into all her teachings and for- 
 mularies. So with regard to Church discipline. Ail whose con- 
 sciences are burdened with sin she requests, in her exhortation to 
 the Communion, to come to the minister and open their grief, that 
 they may ' receive the benefit of absolution, together with ghostly 
 counsel and advice.' 
 
 " Regarding her children as having bodies as well as souls, senses 
 to be exercised for good or evil, she sanctions the consecration of 
 all that is beautiful in nature and art to the service of the sanc- 
 tuary. Her old Cathedral worship has consequently been retained 
 in all its splendor. The peal of the organ as it rebounds along the 
 vaulted roof, the stained-glass window, the painted altar-piece, the 
 furniture for the Holy Table, these have received her high approval, 
 and are found not only in her Cathedrals but many of her other 
 churches. Except as accessories and aids to devotion, or as offer- 
 ings of love to Chi'ist, — the ointment poured out, — we value them 
 not. If we are to address our worship to them, if they shut out 
 Christ from our eyes, away with them I I am persuaded there are 
 some natures to whom a ritual is more acceptable, more necessary, 
 than to others ; and such I believe to be the case with the natives 
 of these Islands. Let, then, such of you as lean to a more purely 
 subjective and mental worship remember this, and be willing to 
 sacrifice something of their own individual preferences for the good 
 of the whole body. 
 
 " Regard in this light our humble attempts to adorn God's ser- 
 vice and temple. We have as yet only a very poor building. But 
 
APPENDIX VII. ' 435 
 
 it is a Cathedral, for it is the seat of a Bishop of Christ's Holy 
 Catholic Church, 
 
 " Once more. "We do not regard religion as a system of frames 
 and feelings, merely, separate from common life. It is to leaven 
 and hallow all the instincts of our nature, not to override and 
 crush them. It is therefore not a business of one day in seven, — 
 Sunday, — often called, I think most falsely and mischievously, the 
 Sabbath ; for the Church provides * an order of prayer to be said 
 daily throughout the year.' She wishes the daily sacrifice to be 
 offered. And she has appointed the observance of fast and festival 
 each in its due course. On her Christmas, her Easter, her Ascen- 
 sion Tide, she would have all rejoice, not only in the temple, but in 
 innocent mirth and healthful recreation. He who was present at 
 the marriage of Cana in Galilee, and turned the water into wine, 
 designs to unite with us — if we drive him not away by impurity 
 and sin — in our social and festal gatherings no less than in our 
 seasons of sorrow and bereavement. Surely Christianity is not all 
 sourness, all taboo ! God would have us use thankfully and in 
 moderation all the gifts He has given us, not abstain from them 
 altogether. This is true self-restraint, this real temperance. 
 
 " Such are some of the leading features in that Church system we 
 come to establish among the people of these Islands. We come 
 not unasked, and we come seconded by the prayers and alms of 
 Christ's faithful people in the country we have left. O, pray that 
 though we are * sowing in tears ' — in the first outburst of a na- 
 tion's grief for the loss of the princely boy so untimely removed 
 to the bright world above — we may yet * reap in joy ; ' that they 
 who go about ' weeping, and bearing good seed,' may ' come again 
 with joy, bringing their sheaves with them ' ! " 
 
II^DEX, 
 
 37* (^437) 
 
INDEX. 
 
 A- A, extensive beds of, 142; probable 
 origin, 143. 
 
 Address, introductory, at the conven- 
 tion in Honolulu, extracts from, 409. 
 
 Address to the children of mis- 
 sionaries, 416; their response, 421. 
 
 Address of Kekuanaoa, 73 ; of Timo- 
 tea, 166 ; of people at Wailuku, 178. 
 
 Addresses to native congrega- 
 tions, refterence to, 123, 133, 139, 153, 
 161, 165, 178, 210, 218, 294. 
 
 Adults were the first pupils in the 
 schools, 254; number of teachers, 
 254. 
 
 ALEXjmDER, Eev. William P., 70, 176, 
 177, 217. 
 
 Alexander, Prof. William De Witt, 
 202. 
 
 Algebra, learning-, 265. 
 
 Allen, Elisha H., Chief Justice, 122, 
 244. 
 
 Aloha, a word of salutation, 133, 298. 
 
 Alphabet, the Hawaiian, 258- 
 
 American Board of Commissioners 
 FOR Foreign Missions, its action 
 on the report of the Foreigna Secre- 
 tary, 429 ; transfer of its responsibili- 
 ties to the Hawaiian Board, 429. 
 
 Anderson, Rev. Rufus, 316, 421, 423. 
 
 Andrews, E,ev. Lorrln, 70, 181, 187; 
 on the influence exerted by the native 
 literature, 261-2G8. 
 
 Andrews, Kev. Claudius B., 71, 191. 
 
 Andrews, Dr. Seth L., 7l. 
 
 Annie Laurie, passages in the, 213, 
 226. 
 
 Appendix I., 407; n,, 416; III., 422; 
 IV., 423; v., 425; VI.,4l29; VII., 431. 
 Apprehended dangers, 373^380. 
 Arable land on the Islands. 
 
 246. 
 
 Archbishop op Canterbury (Sum- 
 ner), letter to, 337; his reply, 340. 
 
 Archer, ship, lis. 
 
 Arithmetic, learning-, 190, 265. 
 
 AR5ISTRONQ, Kev. Richard, 70, 177, 
 198, 204; minister of instruction, 82; 
 his letter to Mr. Ellis, 332; his de- 
 cease, 82. 
 
 Arrival at Honolulu, time of, 118. 
 
 Awakening, great, 86 ; first indications 
 of its approach, 86; progress, 87; 
 results, 88 ; general view of it, 89. 
 
 Bailey, Edward, 71, 170, 177- 
 Baldavin, Rev. D wight, 70, 171, 181, 
 
 191. 
 Baptismal regeneration, 349. 
 Baptisms, 136, 141, 208. 
 Barbarous government, relations 
 
 of missionaries to a, 232-235. " 
 
 Battle field, interesting, 152. 
 Beckwith, Rev. Edward G-., 204. 
 Bill of Rights, granted by Kameha- 
 
 meha III., 2,37. 
 Bingham, Rev. Hiram, 47, 51, 62, 198, 
 
 199. 
 Bishop, Rev. Artemas, 59, 207. 
 Bishop, Rev. S. E., 190. 
 Bishop of London (Tait), approves 
 
 the plan proposed by the king, 341; 
 
 objects to sending a bishop, 341; ex- 
 
 (439) 
 
440 
 
 INDEX, 
 
 tract from his letter, 343; aids in the 
 consecration of a bishop, 343; reason 
 for so doing, 343. 
 
 Bishop of Oxford (Wilberforce), 
 343-345. 
 
 Board of Education, 218, 260. 
 
 Board of the Hawahan Evangei^ 
 ICAL Association, formed, 323; its 
 reBponsibilities, 323; to correspond 
 •with the American Board, 323. 
 
 Blatohley, Dr. Abraham, 59. 
 
 Bliss, Rev. Isaac, 71, 170. 
 
 BOKI, 61. 
 
 Bond, Rev. Elias, 71, 130, 159, 170, 175; 
 his opinion of his church, 160. 
 
 Books, moral and religious, 259, 260, 
 267. 
 
 Brown, Miss Lydia, 71. 
 
 Business at first transacted wholly by 
 the mission, 308. 
 
 Byron, Lord, visit of, and his high- 
 minded course, 64. 
 
 Cane lands, 248. 
 
 Carriage, auxiliary force to a, 220. 
 
 Cascades, lofty and beautiful, 27, 130. 
 
 Castle, Samuel N., 71, 127. 
 
 Cemetery, Royal, 201. 
 
 Census of the Islands for I860, 
 
 277, 278. 
 Chamberlain, Daniel, 47, 51; returns 
 
 home, 59. 
 
 CHA3IBERLAIN, Lcvi, 59, 200. 
 
 Chapin, Dr. Alonzo, 71, 181. 
 
 Character of the Protestant 
 churches, 279-304. 
 
 Chiefs, ten, admitted to the church, 65. 
 
 Children, instead of the fathers, 141, 
 322. . 
 
 Children of ^hssionaries, expecta- 
 tions from the, 322. 
 
 CHftlSTL^N literature OF THE ISL- 
 ANDS, wholesome influence on, 261. 
 
 Christianity and civilization, 100. 
 
 Church of Corinth, used as an illus- 
 tration, 160, 281, 290, 291. 
 
 Church, on admission of converts to 
 the, 90 ; piety of members, 96. 
 
 Church music, 178. 
 
 Church buildings, 119, 130, 131, 132, 
 139, 153, 170, 173, 178, 181, 197, 211, 223, 
 298; correct view of. 387. 
 
 Church edifices and parsonages, 
 provision for them in the laws, 241. 
 
 Churches, 132, 160, 171, 178, 182, 198, 
 208, 211, 218, 225, 299, 319; on admis- 
 sions, 90, 171 J on excommunications, 
 301. 
 
 Churches, Prot-estant, rule of judging 
 of their character, 279 ; as compared 
 with the church of Corinth, 280; with 
 Christians in Madagascar, 284; with 
 converts in India, 286; whence un- 
 favorable views, 286 ; civilized and un- 
 civilized piety, 287; favorable view 
 of their piety, 288; past and present 
 contrasted, 289; how the fallen some- 
 times rise again, 290; family prayer, 
 292, morning prayer-meetings, 292; 
 prayer-houses, 293 ; their simple views 
 of prayer, 293; how best interested, 
 297; statistical history, 299; benevo- 
 lence of, 301, 302; testimony of Mr. 
 Damon, 303; native churches a devel- 
 opment of the mission church, 308. 
 
 Churches of America, entreated to 
 remember the Hawaiian churches, 
 405. 
 
 Civilization, mere, moral inefficacy 
 of, 36; progress in, 97, 98, 139, 230, 
 231; when a blessing to a barbarous 
 people, 141 ; its vices and diseases the 
 sources of mischief, 269; follows the 
 gospel, 384. 
 
 Clark, Rev. Ephraim W., 70, 141, 177, 
 191, 198. 
 
 Climate, delightful, 28. 
 
 Clothed, how far the people are, 295, 
 297. 
 
 COAN, Rev. Titus, 71, 131, 133, 134, 137. 
 
 Coasting fleet of the Islands, 
 
 252. 
 
 Coffee, excellent, produced, 250; ex- 
 port of, 250. 
 
 Commerce of the Islands, 251. 
 
 Concordance of the Scriptures 
 proposed, 261. 
 
 CONDE, Rev. Daniel T., 71, 177, 190. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 441 
 
 Confirmation spoken of, 350. 
 Congregation, in the year 1823, en- 
 
 graviug of, 295. 
 Congregation on a rainy day, 161, 
 Congregation in a grove, engraving 
 
 of, 215. 
 Constitution given to the people, 
 
 238; its Christian tone, 239. 
 Constitution, steamer, 117. 
 Conybeare and Howson's Life of 
 
 St. Paul, quoted, 280. 
 Cook, Captain, 30, 130; effect of his 
 
 death, 30. 
 Cooke, Amos S., 71, 83. 
 Cool weather, where found, 30. 
 Coolies, proposed introduction of, 247. 
 Coral, fields of branching, ISO. 
 
 CORyVL REEFS, 27. 
 
 Cornwall, Foreign Mission School at, 
 
 46. 
 CORWIN, Rev. Eli, 192, 214, 225. 
 Cotton, " Sea Island," export of, 250. 
 Court, Supreme, justices of, 243. 
 Courts, Circuit, 243. 
 Creesy, Captain, 118. 
 Curiosity, great natural, 152. 
 Custom on the death of high 
 
 CHIEFS, 186 ; broken by Keopuolani, 
 
 186. 
 Custom-house receipts, 251. 
 
 Damon, Kev. S. C, 192, 193, 303. 
 
 Dana, Professor James D., his outUne 
 view of mountains on Hawaii, 125 ; 
 on the origin of clinker fields, 143. 
 
 Dana, Richard H., testimony of con- 
 cerning the results of the mission, 99- 
 106, .384. 
 
 Dangers, apprehended, from the age 
 of the missionaries, 373 ; .in respect to 
 their children, 374 ; the native minis- 
 try, 377; the complex nature of the 
 Protestant community, 378; decline 
 in the native churches, 379; clianges 
 in the industrial pursuits, 379; inva- 
 
 ■ sions by adverse sects, 380. 
 
 Davis, Isaac, 30, 37. 
 
 Death penalty, one of the first in- 
 flictions of, XiO. 
 
 Decline of population, 269-278. 
 
 Depopulation of the Islands, 30, 
 369; the causes of, 31, 272-275 ; in full 
 operation before the arrival of mis- 
 sionaries, 276 ; influence of the gospel, 
 27J, 276, 398; how far civilization is 
 responsible, 269. 
 
 Dibble, Rev. Seldon, quoted, .38, 70, 137. 
 
 Dictionary, Andrews's Hawaiian, 
 sources of, 254. 
 
 DiELL, Rev. John, 193. 
 
 DiJiOND, Henry, 71, 
 
 Disintegration, where most ad- 
 vanced, 27. 
 
 Dixon, Captain, 30. 
 
 Dole, Rev, Daniel, 71, 20-1, 222. 
 
 Dress of the people, 93. 
 
 DwiQHT, Rev. Edwin W., 46. 
 
 Dwight, Rev. Samuel G., 71, 191. 
 
 Ecclesiastical development, 305- 
 328. 
 
 Ecclesiastical powers, exercised 
 by missionaries and the missionary 
 body, 309; the time for a change, 
 313 5 ends to be secured, 313; change 
 effected, 320. 
 
 Education, 102. 
 
 Ellis, Rev. William, comes to the Isl- 
 ands, 53, 54, 61, 62; quoted, 31, 33, 
 284; letter frou), 335. 
 
 Ely, Rev. James, 59, 149. 
 
 Emerson, Rev. John S., 70, 207, 208. 
 
 Ejikuson, Mrs., 208. 
 
 EAfEUSON, Samuel N., 209. 
 
 English language should not dis- 
 place the native, 394. 
 
 Epidemics, destructive, singular result 
 of, 276. 
 
 Eruptions, volcanic, 156. 
 
 Escapes, providential, 154, 212. 
 
 EVARTS, Jeremiah, 47. 
 
 EWA, harbor of, 207. 
 
 Excommunications, remark on, 301. 
 
 Exports in 1803, 251; chiefly to San 
 Francisco, 252. 
 
 Fallen, the, how sometimes they rise 
 again, 290. 
 
442 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Family prayers, 105, 137, 145, 292. 
 
 Farewell Address at Honolulu, 199. 
 
 Fasting, days for, 242. 
 
 Female boarding schools, 138, 177, 
 321. 
 
 Female education, great importance 
 of, 393. 
 
 Field-mice, ravages of, 246. 
 
 Fields and villages, desolate, 161. 
 
 Flood, extraordinary, 222. 
 
 Forbes, Rev. Cochran, 70, 150. 
 
 Forbes, Eev. Anderson, 191. 
 
 Foreign influence, unfriendly, ex- 
 erted, 52 ; how counteracted, 53. 
 
 Foreign missions a safe and profit- 
 able investment, 404. 
 
 Forests, where found, 28 j danger to 
 them, 246. 
 
 Fort-street Church, 192. 
 
 French naval officer, violence of 
 at the Islands, 364 ; his oppressive ex- 
 actions, 365 ; their effect, 366. 
 
 Fuller, Lemuel, 71. 
 
 Games and sports,, native, 162; cause 
 of their decline, 103; how far schools 
 took their place, 164. 
 
 George IV., what he said to the chiefs, 
 62. 
 
 Geography, learning, 266. 
 
 Goodrich, Rev. Joseph, 69, 137. 
 
 Gospel, arrested the decline of popu- 
 lation, 271, 276,398; glorious triumph 
 of, 325; precedes civilization, 384. 
 
 Government, national, as it was ori- 
 ginally, 92; begins to assume a Chris- 
 tian character, 64 ; ten principal chiefs 
 admitted to the chui-ch, 65; not a 
 union of church and state, 65 ; public 
 recognition of Christianity, 66 ; asks 
 for teachers in secular matters, 76, 
 236; missionary aid indispensable, 83; 
 when it assumed its present form, 
 236; course of Kamehameha III., 236, 
 242; independence recognized, 244, 
 245. 
 
 Government schools, when their 
 support was assumed, 255; tabular 
 view of, 2S6 ; cost of, 256. 
 
 Grace before MEAT,^eneraIly prac 
 
 tised, 105. 
 Grammar, Hawaiian, sources of, 264. 
 Grass houses and rural districte 
 
 religious life in, 136. 
 Green, Rev. Jonathan S., 70, 176, 17£ 
 
 181. 
 GULICK, Rev. Peter J., 70, 191, 208, 22S 
 
 223. 
 GuLiCK, Rev. L. H., 141. 
 GULiCK, Rev. O. H., 139, 140. 
 
 H aleak ALA, Mouna, and its great era 
 ter, 180. 
 
 Hall, Rev. Gordon, 46. 
 
 Hall, Edwin O., 71. 
 
 Hamakua, 170. 
 
 Hana, 190. 
 
 Hanalei, beautiful vale of, 218, 219 
 plantation in, 218. 
 
 Hawaii, tour of, 127-175 ; outline viev 
 of, 128; northern coast of, 130; stat 
 of piety on, 292. 
 
 Hawaiians, their social and civil con 
 dition, 229-245; humanized by th( 
 gospel, 230 ; not especially charge 
 able with indolence, 250 ; how far read 
 ers, 255 ; how far influenced by ther 
 native lit-erature, 262. 
 
 Hawaiian AssociATioN,when formed 
 308 J its duties, 308; when ittookth« 
 whole business, 309 ; called Hawaiiai 
 Evangelical Association, 315 ; meet 
 ing at Honolulu, 315-324; organiza 
 tion, 316; topics under discussion 
 317 j results, 319 ; Association reor 
 ganized, 322 ; Board of the, 323 ; Ad 
 dress to the Foreign Secretary of th( 
 American Board, 423. 
 
 Hawahan Board, organization of 
 422. 
 
 Hawaiian Evangelical Associa 
 TiON, meeting of, 315. 
 
 Hawaiian Islands, the proper namt 
 of the group, 25; their number anc 
 names, 25 ; geographical relations 
 26 ; dimensions, 26 ; whence their in 
 habitants, 33 ; population, 33 ; anl 
 mala, 34; birds, 34; fish, 35; fruits 
 
INDEX, 
 
 443 
 
 36 J food of , the inhabitantB, 35 ; thbir 
 
 fate had not miBsionaries come to 
 
 them, 36 ; were never conveyed to a 
 
 foreign power, 38, 39. 
 Hawaiian language reduced to 
 
 writing, 52, 258. 
 Hawaiian ministet, cheering fact, 
 
 292. 
 Hawaiian nation, what it owes to 
 
 misBionaries, 101. 
 Heat, radiated, effect of on clouds, 
 
 165. 
 Heathen world, debased condition 
 
 of, 291. 
 Hewahewa, the high priest, forward 
 
 to overthrow idolatry, 43 ] favors the 
 
 missionaries, 50. 
 HiLO, beautiful entrance, 131 ; harbor 
 
 of, 131; landing, 131 j memorable past, 
 
 132; church edifice, 132; great rains, 
 
 134 ; productiveness of, 134. 
 History, Preliminary, 23-123. 
 Hitchcock, Rev. Harvey R., 70, 191. 
 Hitchcock, Mrs,, 175. 
 Hitchcock, Miss Elizabeth M., 71. 
 HoAPiLi Kane, 77. 
 Hoapiliwahine, 66, ^7. 
 Holman, Dr. Thomas, 47, 50. 
 Holy Spirit, his special influences, 
 
 84. 
 Home missions to be prosecuted, 321. 
 Honolulu, harbor of, how formed, 27 ; 
 
 when discovered, 39; mission com- 
 menced there, 51 ; a week at, 118-123 ; 
 
 population of, 118 ; foreign society in, 
 
 121, 123 ; city and port, 194-196 ; 
 
 what it must become, 252. 
 HoNOUNOU, city of refuge, 151. 
 Honoori, John, 47. 
 Hope, ground of, in view of impending 
 
 dangers, 380. 
 Hopkins, Manley, 334-336; his work 
 
 on the Hawaiian Islands, 344. 
 Hopu, Thomas, 47. 
 Horses, great use of, 139, 158. 
 House, native grass, engraving of, 
 
 137. 
 HuALALAi, Mouna, 128, 156. 
 Hunt, Rev. Timothy Dwight, 71, 193. 
 
 Hurricane on the Pacific Ocean, 
 
 154. 
 Hurricanes unknown at the Islands, 
 
 28. 
 Hymns in native language, 59. 
 
 Ibbotson, Rev. E., 348. 
 
 Idol, engraving of one, 57. 
 
 Idolatry, national, destruction of, 41; 
 the motive, 44; civil war, 43; what the 
 abolition did not imply, 92; no other 
 religion substituted by the ruling 
 powers, 44. 
 
 Idols, utterly perished from the land, 
 302. 
 
 Ii, John, 51, 193, 199 ; judge of Supreme 
 Court, 244. 
 
 India, illustration drawn from, 286. 
 
 Imports in 1863, 251 ; chiefly from San 
 Francisco, 252. 
 
 Incident, touching, on Kauai, 220. 
 
 Industry and commerce, 246-253. 
 
 Infanticide, its former prevalence, 31. 
 
 Instruction, cheapness of, 255; 
 amount of moral and religious, 266; 
 eff"ect8 of, 267. 
 
 Irrigation, uncertainty of, 246; why 
 likely to decrease, 246. 
 
 Island churches, what they most 
 need, 402. 
 
 Islands, before the arrival of the mis- 
 sionaries, 25-44 ; afterwards, 45-72 ; 
 to the time of their conversion, 73-90 ; 
 regarded as Christianized, 91-106 ; 
 measures consequent on their conver- 
 sion, 107-114; tour of the, 127-226; 
 people of the, 229-304 ; Governor Ke- 
 kuanao on their former state, 73 ; why 
 so much testimony adduced of their 
 being Christianized ; 91 ; safety of 
 travelling, 105; reason for visiting, 
 114; voyage to the, 115; the popula- 
 tion they may sustain, 248 ; present 
 population, 270 ; climate and diseases, 
 272 ; their grand staple, 248 ; on what 
 their future prosperity depends, 253 ; 
 value to them of the gospel, 101, 105, 
 268; shadows over them at present, 
 373. 
 
444 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 ISTECffus, railroad across the, lift. 
 Ives, Rev. Mark, 71, 150, 190. 
 
 Jarvis's History, quoted, 39 i a fair 
 
 witness, 3S4. 
 Johnson, Kev, Edward, 71, 214, 217. 
 Johnstone, Andrew, 70. 
 JUDU, Dr. Gerrit P., 70, 207, 209, 212 j 
 
 minister of finance, 82. 
 JUDD, Charles, 209, 210. 
 Judges op differisnt court?, 243. 
 
 Kaahumanu, wife of Kamehameha I., 
 37, 40, 151; premier, 41; burns the 
 remaioingf idols, 54 j becomes regent, 
 63, 64 j admitted to the church, 65, 66, 
 68, 146, 235 ; death and character, 69. 
 
 Kaawai-OA, the home of Kapiolani, 
 146. 
 
 Kailua, first station at, 50 ; remarkable 
 school, 51 ; king's summer residence, 
 164 ; an interesting Sabbath, 156. 
 
 K4.meha3i:eha I., 30, 36 ; wounded at 
 Captain Cook's death, 36 ; his charac- 
 ter, 37 ; conquests, 37 ; extent of his 
 dominions when visited by Vancou- 
 ver, 38 ; nature of his government, 
 39 ; a universal conqueror, 39 ; his 
 death, 40 ; consequent excesses, 41. 
 
 BIamehameha II. (Liholiho), 40; be- 
 comes king, 41 ; letter of, 60; visit to 
 England, 61; his death and character, 
 62; etfect of his absence from the 
 Islands, 63. 
 
 Kamehameha III., portrait facing ti- 
 tle-page, 40, 41 ; placed under mis- 
 sionary instruction, and why, 64; 
 assumes the sovereignty, 70 ; remark- 
 able reply, 70; his request, 77; open 
 to instruction, 235 ; father of his peo- 
 ple, 235; Magna Charta, 237; con- 
 stitution, 238 ; its fundamental prin- 
 ciple, 239 ; code of laws, 240; statutes 
 bearing on religion, 240; general view 
 of his government, 242. 
 
 K.'VMEHAJIeha IV., seen in early life, 
 129; on board the Kilauea, 129; at his 
 palace, 130; his death, 130; remarks 
 upon bim, 326 ; letter to him, 327. 
 
 Kamehameha V., 129, 189, 242. 
 
 Kamamalu, wife of Liholiho, 51 ; her 
 impassioned address, 61. 
 
 Kalanimoku, 51 J his death and char- 
 acter, 69. 
 
 Kanaina, one of the old chiefs, 122, 
 201. 
 
 Kaneohe, 211. 
 
 Kanoa, governor of Kauai, 221. 
 
 Kanoa, native missionary to Microne- 
 sia, preaching tour of, 136; baptism 
 of his infant daughter, 136. 
 
 Kapiolani, 59; a reformer, 63, 64, 66, 
 146; visits Kilau6a, 63; as she was 
 first seen, 146; the great change, 146; 
 conceals the bones of deified kings, 
 146; zeal for the gospel, 146; anight 
 scene, 149 ; her death, 150. 
 
 Kau, district of, on Hawaii, 139. 
 
 Kauai, tour of, 213-226 ; distance from 
 Oahu, 213 ; fertility of, 214. 
 
 Kauikeaouli. See Kamehamehjv III. 
 
 KAUifALii, king of Kauai, abolishes 
 idolatry, 43, 223. 
 
 Kawaihae, on Hawaii, mention of, 51, 
 165 ; great congregation at, 65 ; great 
 heiau at, 174. 
 
 Kea, Mouna, 128, 131 ; beautiful snow- 
 capped summit of, 165. 
 
 Keal-akekua Bat, where Captain 
 Cook was killed, 30 ; landing at, 130 j 
 station near, 150. 
 
 Kealuahonui, 78. 
 
 Kekauluohi, 77, 78 ; portrait of her, 
 79. 
 
 Kekauonohi, 81. 
 
 Kekela, Kev. J., 209. 
 
 Kekuanaoa, governor of Oahu, 61, 62, 
 64 ; joins the church, 69 ; his testimo- 
 ny as to the former state of the Isl- 
 ands, 73-76 ; notice of, 122 ; as judge, 
 inflicts the death penalty, 239. 
 
 Kent, Captain, 53. 
 
 Kkopuolani, queen-mother, 40 ; favors 
 breaking the tabu, 42 ; and the stay of 
 the missioniiriCB, 50; becomes a dis- 
 ciple, 60 ; her exalted rank, GO ; first 
 member of the native church, 00, 182; 
 her history, 182; obedience to the gos- 
 
INDEX, 
 
 U5 
 
 pel, 183 ; a Btrildng inBtance of filial 
 
 afFection in her son, 184 j death and 
 
 funeral, 185. 
 KiLAuiA, a propeller, voyage in the, 
 
 127. 
 KiNAU, 61, 69, 77 ; regent, 70. 
 Kino, in what circumstances he is to 
 
 be elected, 242. 
 Kenney, Eev. Henry, 71, 140. 
 Knapp, Horton O., 71, 171. 
 Rnill, Mr., hospitality of, 220. 
 KoHALA, 130, 159 ; mountains of, 161. 
 KOHALA, North, 170. 
 KoHALA, South, 170. 
 KOLOA, station of, 219, 221, 222. 
 KONA, a southern district on Hawaii, 
 
 144. 
 KONA, a southern gale, 28. 
 KooLAULA, on Oahu, scenery of, 209. 
 KUABA, Rev. Mr,, 209, 210. 
 KuAKiNi, 31, 51, 77, 78 ; builds a large 
 
 house ofworship, 66 j joins the church, 
 
 69. 
 KUAKOA, newspaper, copies of taken, 
 
 161. 
 KUKUi GitoVE, congregation in, en- 
 graving of, 215. 
 KUKUI, or candle-nut tree, 144. 
 KULEANA, or freehold of the common 
 
 people, 247. 
 
 LABORERS, scarcity of, 246. 
 
 Ladies, native, 83. 
 
 Lafon, Rev. Thomas, 71, 222. 
 
 Lahaina, awakening at, 84; aspects 
 of, 181. 
 
 Lahainaluna, high school or college 
 for boys at, 102, 187 ; large outlay by 
 the American Board, 188 ; made over 
 to the government, and on what con- 
 ditions, 188; results of the school, 
 188; commencement, 189; new build- 
 ings for the scholars, 257. 
 
 Lahub, 220 J native pastor desired, 
 221. 
 
 Lanai, 190. 
 
 L/VND, going into foreign hands, 165 ; 
 adapted to sugar-cane, 248 ; to wheat, 
 248 ; to grazing, 248. 
 
 38 
 
 Lands, division of among the chiefs, 
 39. 
 
 Languaob, Hawaiian, reduced to writ* 
 ing, 52. 
 
 La P±rouse, 30. 
 
 Lassoing, 210, 
 
 Lava deposits, vast, 142. 
 
 Law lords op England, demur as 
 to the sending of a bishop to the Isl- 
 ands, 341. 
 
 Latvs, Christian, 95, 98; at first neces- 
 sarily imperfect, 239 ; what is needful 
 to their validity, 242. 
 
 Learning to read, why so easy, 255. 
 
 Lee, W. S., Chief Justice, 244. 
 
 Legislation ov the kingdom, said 
 to be influenced by the missionaries, 
 105. 
 
 Legislature, popular branch of, 243. 
 
 Lelbiohoku, 78. 
 
 License op the English qovubn- 
 ment for a bishop to the ha- 
 WAIIAN Islands, 342. 
 
 LiHOLiHO. -^ See Kamehameha II. 
 
 LoA, Mouna, 128, 131 ; eruption from 
 in 1859, 165. 
 
 Locke, Edwin, 71, 208. 
 
 LONO, engraving of the idol, 58. 
 
 LoOMis, Elisha, 47, 51. 
 
 Lord's Supper, celebration of, 158, 
 181, 222. 
 
 Lyman, Rev. David B., 70, 102, 137. 
 
 Lyons, Rev. Lorenzo, 70, 161, 171, 172. 
 
 McDonald, Charles, 71, 137. 
 
 Magna Charta,237. 
 
 Madagascar, illustration of piety 
 drawn from, 284 ; plan for sending a 
 bishop thither, 357 ; the plan opposed, 
 358. 
 
 Marquesas mission, 112 ; its good ef- 
 fect, 113. 
 
 Marriage, Christian, introduced, 230. 
 
 Marshall, Mr., 221. 
 
 Mason, Rev. G., 348-350. 
 
 2M[AUI, tour of, 176-191. 
 
 Measures in 1848, 108: partly success- 
 ful, 110; difficulties encountered, 111; 
 the great difficulty. 111; unexpected 
 
446 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 light, 112; the new problem, 114; re- 
 sort for its solution, 114. 
 
 Meeting, enthusiastic, 166. 
 
 Meeting-house, large thatched« 66; 
 consecration of one, 66 ; number and 
 cost of them, 298. 
 
 " Memorial Volume," 5, 129. 
 
 Merchant vessels at the Islands, 
 251. 
 
 Meteorological journal, 29. 
 
 Micronesia, how the work there is to 
 be prosecuted, 324. 
 
 Mills, Rev. Samuel John, 46. 
 
 Mills, Rev. Cyrus T., 192, 193, 202. 
 
 Mills, Mrs., 193. 
 
 Mission, true idea of a, 107 ; its appli- 
 cation to the Hawaiian Islands, 108 ; 
 business of, transferred to the Hawai- 
 ian Association, 309. 
 
 Mission to the Islands, occurrences 
 leading to one, 46; organized in Bos- 
 ton, 47 ; first tidings from, 49 ; its re- 
 ception, 50 j established, 50 ; lack of 
 accommodations in domestic life, 50, 
 51 j arrival of Mr. Ellis and Tahi- 
 tians, 53 ; whole number of mission- 
 aries, 72 ; aims of the, 229 ; its moral 
 support necessary to the Hawaiian 
 nation, 83 ; right in making sacrifices 
 for the government, 82 ; prosecuted 
 as an experiment, and enlarged, 65; 
 the great awakening, 86 ; resolutions 
 on duties to rulers and subjects, 233; 
 regarded as an experiment in foreign 
 missions, 396; value of the experi- 
 ment increased by the difficulties 
 overcome, 397 ; and not dependent on 
 future events, 398. 
 
 Mission body, how it came naturally 
 into the exercise of ecclesiastical 
 powers, 309; in what manner exer- 
 cised, 311 ; difficulties in the way of a 
 change, 312 ; time for a change come, 
 313 ; ends to be secured, 313 ; merged 
 in the Protestant community, 324. 
 
 Missions to be brought to a sea- 
 sonable CLOSE, 390. 
 
 Missionaries, whole number of, 72; 
 testimony of, that the Islands were 
 
 Christianized, 90-98 ; what they have 
 done, 99, 101 ; w"hat they are, lOl ; es- 
 teemed by the best men, 104; their 
 fidelity, 106; relations of to a bar- 
 barous government, 232-235; their 
 influence on the government, 235 ; 
 divest themselves of a governing 
 power in the churches, 320; manner 
 of their support, 232; as a body, not 
 given to exaggeration, 403; why not, 
 403. 
 
 Missionary labor, duration of, 73. 
 
 MOFFATT, Mr., 209. 
 
 MOLOKAI, 190. 
 
 Morals of the people, 94, 95, 97. 
 
 Monthly concert collection in 
 South Kona, how taken, 153; re- 
 semblance to the habits of our fore- 
 fathers, 153. 
 
 Mormons, 190; notice of, 369. 
 
 Morning prayer-meetengs, 292. 
 
 Mountains of Hawah, very gradual 
 ascent of, 128. 
 
 Mullens, Dr. Joseph, quoted, 286. 
 
 MUNN, Bethuel, 71, 191. 
 
 Nahienaena, young princess, 40, 77, 
 85. 
 
 Naihe, 59, 66, 145, 146 ; his death, 150. 
 
 Names, principal Hawaiian, how pro- 
 nounced, 26. 
 
 Native congregations, reception 
 by, 123. 
 
 Native efforts, encouragement to 
 be given to, 387. 
 
 Native language, deliberations of 
 public bodies to be in the, 321. 
 
 Native ministry, education of, 321. 
 
 Native pastorate should be 
 brought boldly forward, 392. 
 
 Native pastors and laymen to 
 come into all ecclesiastical 
 and charitable bodies, 320. 
 
 National prosperity, conditions of, 
 253. 
 
 Native woman on horseback, en- 
 graving of, 157. 
 
 Newspapers in native language, 
 261, 262, 264. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 447 
 
 NnHOU, island of, 225. 
 Nobles, house of, 243. 
 
 NUUANU VALLEr, ll8. 
 
 Oahd, tour around, 192-212 ; extent of, 
 
 207. 
 Oahu college, 102, 202-208 j a larger 
 
 endowment needed, 258. 
 Obookiah, 46. 
 Officers of governtment, friendly 
 
 intercourse with, 122. 
 Ogden, MisB Maria, 70, 177, 181. 
 " Old Jonah" of Waimba, 224. 
 OitANGES. plantation of, 250. 
 Ornamknts, royal, costly, 78. 
 Other inssiONS, 329^369. 
 Outrages of seamen and others, 
 
 68. 
 
 Pagans, no avowed, on the Islands, 
 302. 
 
 Packets between Honolulu and 
 San Francisco, 252. 
 
 PAHomoi ON mountain-side, weary- 
 some ride over, 144. 
 
 Pari, 77, 78. 
 
 Pali, the, 212- 
 
 Panama Railroad, 116. 
 
 Parker, Kev. Benjamin W., 71, 211. 
 
 Parker, Kev. Henry H., ordination of, 
 198. 
 
 Park-street church, in Boston, in- 
 teresting meeting at, 47. 
 
 Paris, Kev. John D., 71, 130, 140, 145, 
 150. 
 
 Past and present contrasted, 97, 
 289. 
 
 Patten, Miss Maria, 70. 
 
 Pele, reputed goddess of the volcano, 
 136. 
 
 People of the Islands, 227-304 j 
 contrast of their former and present 
 character and condition, 93. 
 
 Piktt, civilized and uncivilized, 287. 
 
 PiETr of Hawaiian church-mem- 
 bers, 98. 
 
 Planters' Society, 247. 
 
 poe'nc address in hawaiian, 168 j 
 English version, 169. 
 
 POGUE, Rev. John F., 71, 150, 189; ex- 
 traordinary escape of, 222. 
 
 Poi, a favorite food, 35, 177. 
 
 Poison-god, engraving of, 53. 
 
 Population, capacity of the Islands 
 to sustain, 248; census for 1860, 277; 
 decline of, 269 ; diminishing rate of 
 depopulation, 271. 
 
 PORTLOCK, Captain, 30. 
 
 Practical lessons, 381-395. 
 
 Prater-meetenqs, 157; female, 85. 
 
 Preliminary history of the Isl^ 
 
 ANDS, 23-123. 
 
 Presents, custom as to, 170. 
 
 Press, printing, first use of, 51 ; to be 
 made efficient, 321. 
 
 Prince of Hawaii, his early death, 
 349. 
 
 Problem to be solved, 114. 
 
 Protestant churches on the Isl- 
 ands, character of, 279-304. 
 
 Protestant Christian nation, 325. 
 
 Protest.\nt community at the Isl- 
 ands, its responsibilities, 401. 
 
 Prudential Committee, action of, on 
 the report of the Foreign Secretary, 
 425. 
 
 Publications, past, in the Hawaiian 
 language, 259-261 ; proposed, 261. 
 
 Queen, 37; introduction to the, 121; 
 passage in the " Kilau^a," 129. 
 
 Rains, where most frequent, 27. 
 
 Read, the people learning to, 263. 
 
 Reformed Catholic mission, .331- 
 359; its name, 331; why an account 
 of it, 3.32 ; such a mission not origi- 
 nally requested by the king, 332 ; his 
 request for an evangelical presbyter, 
 332-335 ; made the occasion of sending 
 a bishop, 3.35 ; letter to the Archbish- 
 op of Canterbury, 337; his reply, 340; 
 the law officers and Bishop of Lon- 
 don demur as to the propriety of 
 sending a bishop, 341; their doubts 
 well founded, 342 ; a government li- 
 cense obtained, and the Bishop conse- 
 crated, 342, 343 ; the Bishop of Lou- 
 
448 
 
 INDEX, 
 
 don'B statement, 343; the Bisliop of 
 Oxford's, 344 ; the idea of a bishopric 
 originated in England, 344 ; but not 
 with the Archbishop, or the Bishop 
 of London, 344; the king's assent 
 received late, 344 j that assent doubt- 
 less given, 345 J partisan work pub- 
 lished by one of the originators of the 
 mission, 344; letter from the Queen's 
 chaplain, 345 ; an evangelical Episco- 
 pal presbyter desirable at Honolulu, 
 347; the new mission governed by 
 high church conventionalities, 348 ; 
 a disappointment on its arrival, 349 ; 
 its extreme rituahsm, 350; leading 
 features in the church system it pro- 
 poses to establish among the people 
 of the Islands, 351; the dangerous 
 revolution that would involve in the 
 religious opinions and habits of the 
 Islanders, 352; the worship too showy 
 for the people, 353 ; public discourtesy 
 towards the American Protestant 
 dergy, 353; influence of the mission 
 on the Hawaiian government, 355 : 
 popular unrest, 356; the question for 
 the American Board, 357; the mission 
 an invasion in the hour of victory, 
 357 ; another similar movement in the 
 Church of England, 357 ; speech of the 
 Earl of Shaftesbury against it, 358. 
 
 " E.EFORMED Episcopal Chuech," 
 mention of one, 345. 
 
 Keigning FAiin^Y, where educated, 83. 
 
 EEENFORCISMENTS of the SltSSION, 
 
 59, 70, 71. 
 
 Beligion, established national, what it 
 is, 240, 242. 
 
 Religion of the government, 
 what it is, 240, 242. 
 
 Keligious con vocation at Hono- 
 lulu, and its results, 315-328. 
 
 Response of children of mission- 
 aries to an address, 431. 
 
 KiCE, William H., 71, 190, 221. 
 
 Rice, Mrs., 220, 225. 
 
 Rice-lands, 248. 
 
 Richards, Rev. William, 59, 176, 181; 
 made counsellor to the government, 
 
 and minister of Instruction, 81, 82, 
 236, 238, 339, 344; extracts from his 
 journal, 84. 
 
 RiCORD, John, revises the la.ws, 239. 
 
 Ride, fatiguing, 142. 
 
 Rights of property, observance of 
 the, 230. 
 
 Rives, his agency in the Roman Cath- 
 olic mission, 68. 
 
 Road across the a-a, 142, 151. 
 
 Robinson, G. M., judge of Supreme 
 Court, 244. 
 
 Rogers, Edmund H., 71. 
 
 Roman Catholic History of Chris- 
 tian missions (Marshall's) charac- 
 terized, 388. *■ 
 
 Roman Catholic mission, its first 
 missionaries, 68; in Kau, 139; at La- 
 haina, 191, 359-369; why its first mis- 
 sionaries were sent away, 361 ; British 
 consul and Irish priest, 263; present 
 state of the mission, 367; defective 
 statistics, 368; few materials for a 
 history of, 368. 
 
 RoiUSH missions, scantiness of mate- 
 rials for a history of, 368; success 
 over-estimated, 368 ; a corrective, 368. 
 
 RowELL, Rev. George B., 71, 217, 223, 
 224. 
 
 RUGGLES, Samuel, 47, 51, 137, 171. 
 
 Sabbath, Christian, recognized by the 
 
 laws, 241. 
 Salt lake, 207. 
 Sand storm, 176. 
 
 SxVNDAL>wooD, 35, 37; traffic in, 251. 
 School for boys, boarding, at Hilo, 
 
 138, 257. 
 School for girls, boarding, at Hilo, 
 
 138; at Koloa, 222. 
 School, small boarding, for boys, at 
 
 Kohala, 171. 
 School for boys, select, at Waioli, 217, 
 
 257. 
 School for girls, boarding, at Wailu- 
 
 ku, 177, 393. 
 School, high, for boys. See Lahaina-' 
 
 LUNA. 
 
 School for young chiefs, 83, 102; Mr. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 449 
 
 and Mrs. Cooke' in charo;e of, 257; 
 
 pupils of, 257 ; commendation of, 
 
 257. 
 Schools at Lahaina, 189; aptitnde 
 
 of pupils in arithmetic, 190. 
 Schools, taking the place of heathen 
 
 sports, 63; interesting school, 59; 
 
 progress of schools and education, 95 ; 
 
 decline of, 255. 
 Schools and literature, 254-268. 
 ScHOOL-HOcrSES, characterized, 255. 
 Scott, Rev. Mr., 348. 
 Scriptures, Holy, generally diffused, 
 
 105. 
 Secular laborers, why not sent, 81. 
 Shaftesbury, Earl, extracts from 
 
 speech of, 358. 
 Shepard, Stephen, 70. 
 Shark, contest with a, 294. 
 Shipman, Rev. William C, 71, 140. 
 Smith, Rev. Lowell, 71, 191, 198. 
 Smith, Rev. James W., 71, 221, 222. 
 Smith, Rev. A. D., 208. 
 Smith, Miss Mai-cia M., 71. 
 Smith, Mies Lucia G., 71. 
 Social condition, improvement in 
 
 the, 230. 
 Spaulding, Rev. Ephraim, 70, 181. 
 Staley, Bishop, 342-345, 348, 350, 356; 
 
 extracts from his sermons, 351, 431. 
 Statistical history of the 
 
 churches, 299. 
 Stewart, Rev. Charles Samuel, 59, 
 
 176, 181; parting with Kapiolani, 149; 
 
 at Rochester, 150. 
 Stone Church at Honolulu, 118-; 
 
 engraving of, 119. 
 Stone, Miss Delia, 70. 
 Strong, Rev. J. D., 193. 
 Studies in the schools, 266. 
 Sugar, quantity exported, 248. 
 Sugar plantations, the principal, 
 
 248, 249 ; their estimated product, 249. 
 Sugar sull at Hanalei, 218. 
 Supernatural power involved in 
 
 THE success of THE MISSION, 381. 
 
 Surveying, learning, 265. 
 
 Tabu, nature of the system, 41 ; how 
 38* 
 
 weakened, 42 ; broken by the kmg and 
 
 chiefs, 42. 
 Taro, a favorite food, 35, 177. 
 Taro l,vnds, 248. 
 Taylor, Rev. T. E., 193, 293. 
 
 TE3IPERATURE OF THE ISLANDS, 29. 
 
 Tenook, Wiinam, 47, 48. 
 
 Testimonial, delicate, 228. 
 
 Testimony concerning the mis- 
 sionaries, its valye estimated, 104. 
 
 Testimonijss, conflicting, concerning 
 the mission, classed, 383. 
 
 THANKSGIVING: days for, 242. 
 
 The PRESENT POSITION, 371-405. 
 
 Throne, legal heirs to the, 242. 
 Thunder-storms, rare, 28. 
 Thurston, Rev. Asa, 47, 50, 51, 155, 158, 
 
 292. 
 Ti TREE, root of, eaten, 134. 
 TiMOTfeA, address of, 166; narrow es- > 
 
 cape of, at his birth, 175. 
 Tinker, Rev. Reuben, 70. 
 Tour or the Islands, 125-226. 
 Tours, missionary, pleasing nature of, 
 
 116. 
 Trade, before the gospel, 36; amount 
 
 of, 251. 
 Trade-winds, 27, 28. 
 Tyerman and Benneti', Messrs., 
 
 visit the Islands, 53. 
 
 Unfavorable views of the island- 
 piety, from what cause, 286. 
 
 Vancouver, visit to the Islands, 30; 
 introduces cattle, sheep, and goats, 
 30; his influence, 37; his promise of 
 a vessel, 52 ; fulfilled after thirty 
 years, 53. 
 
 Van Duzee, William S., 71, 150. 
 
 Venn, Dr. Henry, Life and Labors of 
 Francis Xavier, a corrective to Rom- 
 ish exaggerations, 368. 
 
 Vessels, merchant, Hawaiian, British, 
 American, 251 ; whalers, 251 ; coast- 
 ing fleet, 252; packets, 252. 
 
 Victoria, heir presumptive to the 
 throne, 242. 
 
 Visitors, before the arrival of mission- 
 
450 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 aries, 36; not heralds of the gospel, 
 36. 
 
 Volcano of Kilauea, visit to, 134; 
 deBcription of, 135. 
 
 Volume, aim of this, 397. 
 
 Voyage, companions of the, 116. 
 
 Voyaging between the Islands, pain- 
 fulness of, in former times, 213. 
 
 Walalua, distance of from Honolulu, 
 207 ; nature of the road, 207 ; the place, 
 208. 
 
 Wailuku, 176 ; productive, 177; scenery 
 behind, 179. 
 
 Waimea, on Hawaii, 161 j originally a 
 health resort, 171. 
 
 Waimea, on Kauai, 222; a dry and 
 thirsty land, 223. 
 
 Waiohinu, a station in Kau, 139. 
 
 Waioli, station of, 217, 218; engraving 
 of a beautiful grove at, 215. 
 
 Waipio, vale of, 130. 
 
 WARD, Miss Mary, 70, 182. 
 
 War-god, engraving of one, 56. 
 
 Wae-spikit, subdued by the gospel, 
 230. 
 
 Water, scarcity of, in Southern Ha- 
 waii, 144. 
 
 Week at Honolulu, 118-123. 
 
 Wbllesly, Dean, letter from, 345. 
 
 Wetmore, Dr. Charles H., 71, 137. 
 
 Whalers, resort to the Islands, 36, 
 251. 
 
 Whitney, Samuel, 47, 51, 223, 224. 
 
 Whitney, Mrs., 223. 
 
 Whittlesey, Eev. Eliphalet, 71, 190. 
 
 Wilder, Mr., 210, 214. 
 
 Wilcox, Abner, 71, 137, 208, 214, 217. 
 
 William, Prince, 201. 
 
 Witnesses on the state of the 
 mission, classed, 383. 
 
 Wood, Dr. E. W., 225. 
 
 Wool, export of, 250. 
 
 Worcester, Dr. Samuel, 47. 
 
 Worship of the English mission, too 
 showy for the people, 353. 
 
 Worship sanctioned by the laws, 240, 
 242; provision for it, 241. 
 
 Write, the people learning to, 263. 
 
 Written laws, obedience to, 230. 
 
 Wyllie, Hon. Eobert Crichton, 121, 
 192, 214, 218, 233, 247, 257, 356 ; com- 
 mends the course of the mission, 83, 
 84, 235 ; his letter to Mr. Ellis, 334. 
 
 Young, John, 30, 37; grandfather of 
 the queen, 37 ; his testimony, 66. 
 
 Youth, when attention was dfrected to 
 their instruction, 255 ; number in the 
 schools, 255, 256. 
 
 THE END. 
 
^aluaHe Wisxls, 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 QOULD AND LINCOLN, 
 
 69 WASHINGTON STREET, BOSTON. 
 
 CHRISTIAN'S DAILY TREASURY: a Religions Exercise for every day 
 in the year. By Rev. H. Temple. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 WREATH AROUND THE CROSS; or, Scripture Truths Illustrated. By 
 Eev. A, MOKTON Bboww, D. D. 16mo, cloth. 
 
 SCHOOL OF CHRIST; or, Christianity Viewed in its Leading Aspects. By 
 Ejcv a. R. L. Foote, 16mo, cloth. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN LIFE, Social and Individual. By Petee Bayite, M. A. 
 12mo, cloth. 
 
 THE PURITANS; or. The Church, Court, and Parliament of England. By 
 Eev. Samuel Hopkins. In 3 vols., octavo. Vol. I., cloth, ready. 
 
 MODERN A THEISM; under its various forms. By James Buchanan, D.D. 
 12mo, cloth. 
 
 THE MISSION OF THE COMFOR TER ; with copious Notes. By Julius 
 Charles Hake. American edition ; Notes translated. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 GOD REVEALED IN NATURE AND IN CHRIST. By Eev. James 
 B. Walkeb. 12mo, cloth 
 
 PHILOSOPHY OF THE PLAN OF SALVATION. New, improved, 
 and enlarged edition. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 YAHVEH CHRIST; or, The Memorial Name. By Alex'b MaoWhoeter, 
 Introductory Letter hy Nath'l W. Taylor, D.D, 12mo, cloth. 
 
 SALVATION BY CHRIST: Discourses on eome of the most important 
 Doctrines of the Gospel. By Francis Watland, D.D. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 THE SUFFERING SAVIOUR; or, Meditations on the Last Days of Christ 
 By Fredebiok W. Keummacher, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 THE GREAT DAY OF ATONEMENT; or. Meditations and Prayers on 
 the Sufferings and Death of our Lord. ■ * 
 
 EXTENT OF THE ATONEMENT IN ITS RELATION TO GOD 
 AND THE UNIVERSE. By Thomas W. Jenkyn, D.D. 12mo, clothv 
 
 THE IMITATION OF CHRIST By Thomas a Kempis. With a Life 
 of i Kempis, by Dr C Ullmann. 12mo, cloth. ." 
 
 THE HARVEST AND THE REAPERS. Home Work for all, ana how 
 to do it. By Rev. Harvey Newcomb. 16mo, cloth. 
 
 (AD 
 
(HELIGIOUS.) 
 
 LIMITS OF RELIGIOUS THOUGHT EXAMINED. By Henkt 1a 
 Mansel, B D. Notes translated for American e<L 12mo, cL 
 
 THE CR UCIBLE ; or, Tests of a Regenerate State. By Eev. J. A. Goodhue. 
 Introduction by Dr. Kirk. 12ino, cloth. 
 
 LEADERS OF THE REFORMATION. Luther — Calvin — Latimer— 
 Knox. By John Titlloch, D. D 12mo, cloth. 
 
 BARON STOW. CHRisTikJ^ Brotherhood. l6mo, cloth. 
 
 FmST Things: or, the Development of Church Life. 
 
 16mo, cloth. 
 
 JOHN ANGELL JAMES. Church Me2£BER'S Guide. Cloth. 
 
 Church m Earnest. l8mo, cloth. 
 
 - — Christian Progress. Sequel to the Anxi, 
 
 ous Inquirer. 18mo, cloth. 
 
 THE GREAT CONCERN. By N. Adams, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 JOHN HARRIS'S WORKS. The Great Teacher. With an Intro- 
 ductory Essay by H. Humphrey, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 The Great Commission. With an Intro- 
 ductory Essay by Willi am E,. Williams, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 The Pre-Adamite Earth. CoAtributions 
 
 to Theological Science, 12mo, cloth. 
 Man Primeval: Constitution and Prim- 
 
 itive Condition of the Human Being. Portrait of Author. 12mo, cloth. 
 Patriarchy: or, The Family, its Constitu- 
 
 tion and Probation. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 Sermons, Charges, Ai>dresses, ^c tvo 
 
 volumes, octavo, cloth. 
 
 WILLIAM R. WILLIAMS. Religious Progress. l2mo, cloth. 
 
 ■ = Lectures on the Lord's Prayer. l2moj 
 
 cloth. 
 
 THE BETTER LAND. By Rev. A. C Thompson. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 EVENING OF LIFE; or, Light and Comfort amid the Shadows of Declin- 
 ing Years. By Jeeemiah Chaplin, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 EEJ YEN. By James William Kimball. 12mo, cloth. 
 THE SAINT'S EVERLASTING REST. Baxter. 16mo, cl. 
 
60ulir antr '^xmolnn '^nbluuixonn^ 
 
 (LITERAUT.) 
 
 TEE PURITANS; or, the Court, Church, and Parliament of England. B> 
 Samitel Hopkins. 3 vols., 8vo, cloth. 
 
 • 
 
 HISTORICAL EVIDENCES OF TEE TRUTE OF TEE SCRIPTURE 
 RECORDS, STATED ANEW, with Special Reference to the Doubts and 
 Discoveries of Modern Times. Bampton Lecture for 1859. By Georgb 
 Eawlinson. 12mo, cloth, 
 
 CERIST IN EISTORY. By Eobeet Tttrnbull, D. D. A New and En- 
 larged Edition. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 TEE CERISTIAN LIFE; Social and Individual, By Peteb Batke. 
 12mo, cloth. 
 
 ESSAYS IN BIO GRAPE7 AND CRITICISM. By Peter Batne. Ar- 
 ranged in two series, or parts. 2 voIb., 12mo, cloth. 
 
 TEE GRETSON LETTERS. By Hettsy Kogebs, Author of the "Eclipse 
 of Faith." 12mo, cloth. 
 
 CEAMBERS' WORKS. Cyclopedia of English Literature. Se» 
 lections from English Authors, from the earliest to the present tiiQe. 2 vols., 
 8vo, cloth. 
 
 — Miscellany of Useful and Entertaining 
 
 Knowledge. 10 vols., l6mo, cloth. 
 
 « Eome Book; or, Pocket Miscellany. 6 vols., 
 
 16mo, cloth. 
 
 TEE PREACEER AND TEE KING; or, Bourdaloue in the Court of 
 Louis XIV. By L. P. BtTNGEWEE. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 TEE PRIEST AND TEE EUGUENOT; or. Persecution in the age of 
 Louis XV. By L. F. BuNQEiTEa. 2 vols, 12mo, cloth. 
 
 MISCELLANIES. By William E. Williams, D. D. 12mo, cloth, 
 
 ANCIENT LITERA TURE AND AR T. Essays and Letters from Eminent 
 Philologists. By Profs. Sears, Edwards, and Felton. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 MODERN FRENCE LITERATURE. By L. Eaymond De Vericottb. 
 Revised, with Notes by W. S. Chase. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 BRITISE NOVELISTS AND TEEIR STYLES. By David Masson, 
 M. A., Author of Life of Milton. 16mo, cloth. 
 
 REPUBLICAN CERISTIAN ITY; or. True Liberty, exhibited in the Life, 
 Precepts, and early Disciples of the Redeemer. By E. L. Magoon. 12mo, 
 cloth. 
 
 TEE EALLlG ; or, the Sheepfold in the Waters. Translated from the Ger- 
 man of BiERNATSKi, by Mrs. George P. Maksh. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 UANSEVS MISCELLANIES; including " Prolegomina Logica," "Meta- 
 physics," " Limits of Demonstrative Evidence," "Philosophy of Kant," eta 
 12mo In press. 
 
 U6) 
 
(HDUCATIONAZ.) 
 
 LECTURES ON METAPHYSICS. By Sir William Hamilton. Witm 
 Notes from original materials. 8vo, cloth. 
 
 LECTURES ON LOGIC. By Sir William Hamilton. With an Appen- ■ 
 dix, containing the author's latest development of his new Logical theory. 
 8vo, cloth. 
 
 ELEMENTS OF MORAL SCIENCE. By Francis Watlani>, D. D., late 
 President of Brown University. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 THE SAME, Ahridged for Schools and Academies, half morocco. 
 
 ELEMENTS OF POLITICAL ECONOMY. By Francis Wayland, 
 B. D. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 THE SAJilE, Abridged for Schools and Academies, half morocco. 
 
 MENTAL PHILOSOPHY; including the Intellect, the Seneihilities, and the 
 Will. By Joseph Haven, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 MORAL PHILOSOPHY; including Theoretical and PracUcal Ethics. Bj* 
 Joseph Haven, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 THE EARTH AND MAN; Lectures on Comparative Physical Geography 
 in it« relation to the History of Mankind. By Arnold Guyot. 12mo, 
 cloth. 
 
 THE ELEMENTS OF GEOLOGY; adapted to Schools and Colleges. 
 With numerous Illustrations. By J. ft. LoOMis, President of Lewisburg 
 University. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF ZO OLOGY; for the use of Schools and Colleges. With 
 numerous Illustrations. By Loins Agassiz and Augustus A. Gould, 
 M. D. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 PALEY'S NATURAL THEOLOGY. Dlustrated by forty Plates. Edited 
 by John Ware, M. D. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 G UYO T'S MURAL MAPS; A series of elegant colored maps, exhibiting the 
 Physical Phenomena of the Globe. 
 
 MAP OF THE WORLD, mounted. 
 
 MAP OF NORTH AMERICA, mounted. 
 
 MAP OF SOUTH AMERICA, mounted. 
 
 MAP OF GEOGRAPHICAL ELEMENTS, mounted. 
 
 GEOLOGICAL MAP OF THE UNITED STATES AND BRITJSU 
 
 PROVINCES; with Geological Sections and Fossil Plates. By Julias 
 
 Maroou. 2 vols., 8vo, cloth. 
 
 (4=3) 
 
(SCIENTIFIC.) 
 
 ANNUAL OF SCIENTIFIC DISCOVERY, 11 vols., from 1850-1860. 
 By D. A. Wells, A. M. With Portraits of distinguished men, 12mo. 
 
 TEE PLURALITY OF WORLDS; a new edition, with the author's re- 
 views of his reviewers. 12mo. 
 
 COMPARATIVE ANATOMY OF TEE ANIMAL KINGDOM. By 
 i'rofs. SiEBOLD and Stantjius. Translated by W. I. Burnett, M. D. 8vo. 
 
 EUGE MILLERS WORKS. Testimony of the Rocks. With niue- 
 trations. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 Footprints of the Creator. With B- 
 
 lustratious. Memoir by IrOUis Agassiz. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 • The Old Red Sandstone. With lilus- 
 
 trations, etc. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 My Schools and Schoolmasters. An 
 
 Autobiography. Full-length Portrait of Author. 12mo, cloth- 
 First Impressions of England and its 
 
 People. With fine Portrait 12mo, cloth. 
 
 Cruise of the Betsey, a Ramble among 
 
 the Fossiliferous Deposits of tlie Hebrides. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 Popular Geology. l2mo, cloth. 
 
 EUGE MILLER'S WORKS, 7 vols., embossed cloth, with box. 
 
 UNITED STATES EXPLORING EXPEDITION, under Charles 
 Wtlkhs. Yol. Xn., Mollusca and Shells. By A. A. Gould, M. D. 4to. 
 
 LAKE SUPERIOR. Its Physical Character, Vegetation, and Animals. By 
 L. Agassiz. 8vo. 
 
 TEE NATURAL EI STORY OF TEE EUMAN SPECIES. By C 
 Hamilton Smith. With Elegant Illustrations. With Introduction, con^ 
 taining an abstract of the views of eminent writers on the subject, by S. 
 Kneeland, M. D. 12mo. 
 
 TEE CAMEL. His organization, habits, and uses, with reference to his ictro* 
 duction into the United States. By George P. Marsh. 12mo. 
 
 INFLUENCE OF TEE EISTORY OF SCIENCE UPON INTEL- 
 ^ LECTUAI. EDUCATION. By W. WhewelL, P. D, ISmo. 
 
 SPIRITUALISM TESTED; or, the Facts of its History Classified, and tiieir 
 causes in Nature verified from Aiicici;*- and Modern Testimonies. By Gki>. 
 W. Samson, D. D. 16mo, clotli. 
 
GOULD AND LINCOLN, 
 
 59 WASHINGTON STREET, BOSTON, 
 
 Would call particular attention to the following valuable works described 
 in their Catalogue of Publications, viz. . 
 
 Hugh. Miller's "Works. 
 
 Bayne'B Works. "Walker's "Works, Miall's "Works. Btmgener's "Work, 
 
 Annnal of Seientiflc Discovery. Knight's Knowledge is Power. 
 
 Krummacher'B Suffering Saviour, 
 
 Banvard's American Histories. The Aimwell Stories. 
 
 £Tewcomb'B "Works. Tweedie's Works. Chambers's Works. Harris* "Work-a^ 
 
 Kitto's Cyclopaedia of Biblical Literature. 
 
 Mrs. Knight's Life of Montgomery. Kitto's History of Palestine. 
 
 Whewell's Work. Wayland's "Works. Agassiz's Works. 
 
 " VW\ EarUi an-l Man, 
 
 
 s^dWn' Cyclop, or Er.?. Literal, 
 -^ ';-?Xm\\ , Cvclop. uf Bible Lit., 
 
 J Cyclop 
 CodcokI- of I 
 AnalyU Co 
 Jlorul Sci< 
 
 ^.r.-sMyrAi.S£. 
 
 ^^Sn'^-J^^^ 
 
 "Williams' Works. Guyot's "Works. 
 
 Thiompson's Better Land. Kimball's Heaven. "i7"aluable "Works on Missions, 
 
 Haven's Mental Philosophy. Buchanan's Modem Atheism. 
 
 Crudcn's Condensed Concordance. Eadie's Analytical Concordance* 
 
 The Psalmist : a Collection of Hymns. 
 
 "Valuable School Books. "Works for Sabbath Schools. 
 
 Memoir of Amos Lawrence. 
 
 Poetical "Works of Milton, Cowper, Scott, Elegant Miniature "Volumes. 
 
 Arvine's Cycloptcdia of Anecdotes. 
 
 Hipley's Notes on Gospels, Acts, and Bomans. 
 
 Sprague's European Celebrities. Marsh's Camel and the Hallig. 
 
 Boget's Thesaurus of English "Words. 
 
 Hackett's Notes on Acts. M'Whortcr's Tahveh Christ. 
 
 8ieDold and Stannius's Comparative Anatomy. Marcou's Geological Map, "U. S. 
 
 Religious and Miscellaneous "Works. 
 
 •I 
 
 [•<_/ "Works in the various Departments of Literature, Science and Art.